especially that want yeares or such other means of learning should do any great good that they cannot belieue See this in Christs country-men Mat. 13. 55. 57. They were offended at him and could not honour him as they ought because they knew the meannesse of his parentage and education This doctrine serueth first generally to exhort euery one of vs to take notice of this vile corruption in our selues and to striue against it Take heed brethren saith the Apostle Heb. 3. 12. least there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeliefe Consider with thy selfe 1. Thou canst haue no comfort in God vnlesse thou haue faith Heb. 11. 6. Without faith it is impossible to please him 2. Though it may seeme an easie thing to belieue while thou art in peace and in abundance of all good means of comfort as Papists say this is too easie a way to be the right way to heauen thou wilt find it hard in the time of extremity when that euill day shall come which the Apostle speaks of Eph. 6. 13. Of all things that God hath commanded vs this most needeth the mighty hand of God and the exceeding greatnesse of his power to make vs able to performe it and so speakes the Apostle of it Eph. 1. 19. 3. Thou hast no true faith vnlesse thou canst belieue whatsoeuer God hath said or if thou do distrust the Lord when the meanes do faile Be not therefore too well perswaded of the strength of thy faith but pray and vse all other meanes to get it increased in thee and to haue the infidelity of thy heart subdued more and more The remedy and means for the subduing of it is the consideration of these three points 1. That which the Scripture hath reuealed touching the omnipotency of God Gen. 18. 14. Shall any thing be hard to the Lord ler. 32. 27. I am the Lord God of all flesh is there any thing too hard for me The Lord can do more then he will doe he can of stones raise vp children vnto Abraham Mat. 3. 9. Christ could by prayer haue obtained of his Father more then twelue legions of Angels to rescue him from his enemies Mat. 26. 53. God could haue kept Christ from drinking the cup of his wrath for vs Mar. 14. 36. Yet may no man build on Gods power nor can haue true comfort in it or say God can do this or that if it please him vnlesse he haue his reuealed will to build vpon as well as his omnipotency The Papists in their doctrine of the reall presence and many carnall Protestants in their contempt of the ordinary means are grossely mistaken in this point Therefore the faithfull professing the comfort they tooke in the faith of Gods power vse to ioyne his power and his truth or faithfulnesse together as Psal. 89. 8. O Lord God of hosts who is a strong God like vnto thee or to thy faithfulnesse round about thee And where we haue his word and promise for any thing we may build vpon it and be fully assured that he will performe it be it neuer so vnlike because he is able to do it Thus is the strong faith of Abraham commended by the Apostle Rom. 4. 21. He was fully perswaded that what God had promised he was able also to performe And thus doth Dauid magnifie and set forth the omnipotency of God Psal. 115. 3. Our God is in the heauens he hath done whatsoeuer he pleased See this proued by sundry plaine experiments for of this truth we may say as Psal. 119. 140. Thy word is proued most pure by good experience therefore thy seruant loueth it And these experiments are to be obserued in three points 1. He hath done mighty things by very weak means By three hundred he ouerthrew the huge host of the Midianites and Amalakites who were like Grashoppers in multitude and their Camels without number Iudg 6. 7. 12. 2. He hath done mighty things without any naturall and ordinary means he ouerthrew the mighty wals of Iericho and deliuered the City into his peoples hands onely by the blowing of trumpets of Rams hornes and the shouting of the people Iosh. 6. 20. which made Asa cry to him 2. Chro. 14. 11. It is nothing for thee to helpe with many or with no power 3. He hath done mighty things when all meanes haue seemed as it were to be armed against him and quite contrary to the nature of ordinary means that he might shew himselfe to be indeed the Lord of Hosts as in the case of Israels passing through the Red Sea Exo. 14. 21. 22. And in the preseruation both of the three noble Iewes in the fiery fornace Dan. 3. 27. and of Daniel in the Lions den Dan. 6. 22. 2. To consider how highly God is prouoked with this sinne Psal. 78. 21. 22. 22. 40. 41. They prouoked and grieued him how by tempting and limiting him when Elisha had said To morrow a measure of fine flower should be sold for a shekell because the Prince did but say Though the Lord would make windowes in heauen could this thing come to passe The Prophet in Gods name threatned he should see it for increase of his miserie but not taste of it and so it came to passe for he died a strange and base death 2. King 7. 19. 20. When Zachary a man iust before God and one of whose tongue God might haue had more vse then of many others did but make a doubt vpon this ground he was smitten dumbe for forty weekes Luke 1. 20. Moses and Aaron for doubting vpon this ground also of Gods promise see how seuerely they were punished for it Num. 20. 12. 3. The consideration of the nature of this sinne for as faith is the root of all other good things in vs It is that that purifieth the heart Act. 15. 9. It is that that setteth loue and euery grace on worke faith worketh by loue saith the Apostle Gal. 5. 6. It is that whereby in our whole conuersation we are enabled to liue a holy life The iust shall liue by his faith saith the Prophet Hab. 2. 4. And there is nothing wherein we so much giue glory to God as by our faith Rom. 4. 20. Num. 20. 12. So on the other side nothing so much corrupteth the heart of man as infidelity doth no sinne that we can commit doth the Lord so great dishonour as when we do thus limit him and cannot trust him further then we see him Ioh. 5. 10. He that belieueth not hath made him a lyer And what greater disgrace can you put vpon any man then to giue him the lie Infidelity as it was the first sinne whereby Satan deceiued and poisoned mankind he called Gods truth in question and sought to bring them into a doubt of it Gen. 3. 4. so is it the root of all other our sinnes whereby we depart from God Heb. 3. 12. Therefore doth our Sauiour mention it as the only sinne that the
the Thessalonians ' 2 Thes. 1. 5. that all the sufferings he did endure were for the kingdome of God that they might not misse of that 3 When our care is to make vse of all that we heare and learne for the edifying of our selues in faith and a good conscience not to feed any humour of our corrupt nature or that we may be able to talke well but that we may practise that we heare Desire the sincere milke of the word saith the Apostle 〈◊〉 Pet. 2. 2. that ye may grow thereby That is the onely right vse that should be made of the Word to be edified in our faith as the Apostle teacheth vs 1 Tim. 1. 4. Thy word haue I hid in my heart saith Dauid Psal. 119. 11. that I might not sinne against thee In which respect also the whole truth of God reuealed in his Word is called 1 Tim. 6. 3. The doctrine which is according vnto godlinesse it tends wholly vnto this to make men godly And they that vse it to any other end peruert it dangerously vnto their owne destruction 4 When thou so receiuest the loue of the truth that thou canst resolue to suffer any thing rather than thou wilt renounce or fall from any part of Gods truth that thou knowest and art perswaded of True it is 1. A man may haue a good heart and yet use wisdome in shunning persecution and disgrace 2. The Lord in his goodnesse tendereth the weaknesse of some of his seruants so farre as that he neuer brings them to any trouble for his sake But euery one that hath a good heart resolueth with himselfe and is willing to suffer any disgrace and losse for the truths sake if God shall see good to call him to it Yea we must all be willing to contend earnestly for the maintenance of the faith Iude 4. And without this willingnesse to suffer none can be saued If any man will come after me and enioy heauen where I am to be saith our Sauiour Luke 9. 23. Let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse daily and follow me And Luk. 14. 26 27. Whosoeuer doth not beare his crosse and come after me cannot bee my Disciple THE THIRTEENTH LECTVRE ON MAY II. MDCIX IOHN IIII. XVI XVII XVIII Iesus saith vnto her Goe call thy husband and come hither The Woman answered and said I haue no husband Iesus said vnto her thou hast well said I haue no husband For thou hast had fiue husbands and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband in that saidest thou truly WE heard the last day out of the former Verse that this Woman though now she began to conceiue better both of the person and speech of Christ than she had done before and did not only giue credit to that which Christ had said touching the water of life but was also so affected with his speech as she did desire him to giue her of that water yet did she not vnderstand his meaning but thought still that Water of life he spake of had been no other than a materiall water and therefore desired it onely in a carnall respect she had to her ease and profit Two causes there were of this her blockishnesse First That she knew Christ no better but tooke him to be an ordinary man The other that she knew her selfe and her owne estate no better but liued securely in knowne and hainous sinne Our Sauiour for all this giues her not quite ouer because of her blockishnesse and vncapablenesse but now leauing the speech of the water of life he begins to make himselfe and her owne estate better knowne vnto her To this purpose he discouers to her the most secret things that euer she did especially such as might stirre vp in her a thirst after the water of life For it appeares by her owne words to her neighbours Verse 29 39. That he had told her many other things that were vnknowne to all men But the Euangelist mentions this onely of all the secrets that he told her because in this the infinite mercy of Christ did most shine that had such respect vnto and was so carefull of the saluation of so vile a woman Now he doth not charge her with her sin in plaine termes nor deale roughly with her he cals her not Whore nor tels her at the fiâ—…st that she liued in filthy adultery for he knew in his diuine wisdome that this sharpnesse would not be needfull but hurtfull rather but first bids her go and call her husband and come againe And though he knew it well she had no husband yet did he thinke it fit to draw out so much from her owne mouth which when she had confessed then did he plainely discouer how priuy he was to the whole course of her life and tels her for the further aggrauating of her sinne that though she had had fiue Husbands yet she kept one now that was not her Husband So that these words affoord foure principall things to our consideration 1. That our Sauiour thirsting after the Saluation of this poore Woman discouereth to her her sinne and that nothing he had said before could work vpon her conscience till he tooke this course with her 2. That the sinne he did discouer vnto her was a secret sinne vnknowne to all men 3. That of all the sinnes she was guilty of when he would touch and awaken her conscience he makes choice of this sinne of Fornication and chargeth her with that 4. That notwithstanding she liued in so hainous a sinne yet he reiects her not nor deales roughly with her but he deales most tenderly with her and shewes much care and desire of her saluation First then in that our Sauiour seeking the saluation of this Woman that he might make her more capable of that he had said concerning the water of life and worke in her a true desire of it tels her of the hainous sinne she liued in We learne That they that would win soules to God must plainely and particularly discouer to men their sinnes Before I confirme this doctrine two cautions and rules are to be obserued from this example for the better vnderstanding of it 1. A Minister is not alwayes bound in plaine termes imperiously sharpely and bitterly to reproue the sinnes he knoweth by his hearers but he is bound to take that course which he seeth to be most likely to preuaile and do them good For our Sauiour here cals not this woman whore nor at the first directly tels her of her sinne that might haply haue driuen her from him but goeth about her and vseth a holy craâ—…t and cunning with her So speakes the Apostle of himselfe 2. Cor. 12. 16. For as much as I was crafty I tooke you with guile Thus dealt Nathan with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 1. 4. He vseth a Parable and long circumlocution to make way into his heart for his reproofe He that winneth soules is wise saith Salomon Prouerbes 11. 30. And Prouerbes 15.
and Church is called oft the Kingdome of heauen Matth. 13. 44. 47. And that promise that is made Esay 33. 24. the people that dwell there shall haue their sinnes forgiuen though it be to be vnderstood of the Church Catholique as it is in our Creed and not of any particular visible Church Yet may it thus farre forth be applied to the Church visible as that a man may say boldly none can ordinarily attaine to saluation that is not a member of the true visible Church Now there is but one true Church and Religion there may be in matters of lesse moment sundry differences in the true Church as betweene vs and the Lutherans and Brownists and among our selues but these make vs not seuerall Churches because in the fundamentall points of Religion the knowledge whereof is absolutely necessary to saluation and the profession whereof maketh a true Christian we all agree It is a damnable conceit of some that a man may be saued in any Religion There is but one faith Ephes. 4. 5. one way to life and one gate Matth. 7. 13. Gods promise is to all his Elect that he will giue them one heart and one way Ier. 32. 39. It stands men therefore vpon to enquire diligently which is the onely true Church which is the onely true Religion 3. Such as are not well grounded in Religion and carefull to attaine to certainty and resolution in it are in continuall danger to be seduced and to fall from their profession either on the right hand or on the left The Apostle giues the reason why hee desired the Colossians might attaine to all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding least any should beguile them Col. 2. 24. That that is halting is easily turned out of the way and therefore it is necessary to goe steddily and strongly in the right way Heb. 12. 13. They that are children in vnderstanding and wauering will bee easily carried away with euery wind of vaine doctrine Ephes. 4. 14. Whom did the seducers in old time preuaile with 2. Tim. 3. 6 7. With simple women that were euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth And 2. Pet. 2. 14. With vnstable soules And no maruell For though we are wont to wonder at the absurdities of euery contrary Religion and thinke a simple man may easily be able to answer whatsoeuer they can say And the confidence we haue in our selues this way is a chiefe cause why we doe not more carefully seeke to ground our selues in the knowledge of the truth yet it is certaine that the grossest aduersaries of the truth are able to vse such reasons and perswasions as haue in them great probability and shew of truth The Apostle saith of the Seducers of his time that they had Coloss. 2. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Ephes. 4. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a notable veine in perswading a great deale of cunning euen such as cheaters and coggers at dice doe vse much craft to beguile and circumuent them that they deale with 4. No man can be saued vnlesse hee bee willing to suffer for his Religion yea euen to die for it If any man will come after mee saith our Sauiour Luke 9. 23. let him deny himselfe and take vp his Crosse daily and follow mee And Luke 14. 26. If any man come to mee and hate not his owne life that is bee not willing to part with it for my sake hee cannot bee my Disciple And Reuel 3. 10. Be thou faithfull vnto death and I will giue thee the crowne of life And who can doe that but he that is well grounded and certaine of the truth of his Religion No man can haue peace in his conscience nor comfort in the euill day in the houre of death or time of great affliction that is vncertaine in his Religion 5. A good conscience that giues a man assurance that he is in the state of grace in the right way to life will yeeld a man vnspeakeable comfort at all times when a man is sure that God accepteth his worke then may he well say to himselfe Goe eate thy bread with ioy and drinke thy wine with a cheerefull heart Eccl. 9. 7. Yea in the time of greatest affliction such a one may haue much comfort On the other side how can he haue comfort in that day that is vnresolued when he shall consider that he must either goe to heauen or hell and that there is but one way to heauen and that he is vncertaine whether he be in that one way or no how can he chuse but be in extreame perplexity As the man that trauells in a tempestuous weather ready to be benighted and knowes not the way and is sure that if he misse the right way he shall fall into the hands of theeues or other certaine perill of his life must needs be in extreame feare and anguish of heart so it is in this case Say such an one doe vse to pray and doe good workes all this can yeeld him no comfort He that doubteth saith the Apostle Rom. 14. 23. is condemned if he eate because he doth it not of faith and whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Euen the doubts that the faithfull feele in themselues though they be not quite void of faith and certainty cause much discomfort to them as it appeares by the teares that that poore man shed 〈◊〉 â—…is vnbeliefe Mar. 9. 24. and by that sadnesse and sorrow of heart which â—…e two Disciples of Emaus felt in themselues when they doubted whether Christ were the true Messiah Luke 24. 17. How much more such as haue no faith no certainty at all mixed with them Therefore the Lord bids them that would find rest to their soules vse all meanes to finde out the good way and walke in it Ier. 6 16. And the Apostle giues this for one reason why he did so much desire that the Colossians might attaine to all riches of the assurance of vnderstanding that their hearts might bee comforted Col. 2. 2. 2. The example of the Papists Though this haue beene a maine principall in their Religion that ignorance is the mother of deuotion yet now euen women among them grow perfect and ready in the grounds of their Religion and are able to giue a reason of that they hold and to teach their children also And what shame is that for vs 1. For exhortation to diligence in the vse of all meanes whereby we may grow to certaintie in our Religion 1. We must liue vnder and frequent an ordinary Ministry For that is ordained for this end that we may be no longer as children tossed to and fro with euery wind of doctrine Ephes. 4. 14. And ye heare of few seduced either by Papists or Brownists that did enioy an ordinary and setled Ministry 2. We must giue our selues to reading of good bookes specially of the Scriptures for they are able to make vs wise
all hypocrisie is not so grosse a man may be an hypocrite and haue a false heart and himselfe not know it Secondly a man that hath no grace at all nothing but nature may haue many good things in him First he may be free from many sinnes as the Pharisee gloried he was Luke 18. 11. There was a kind of incest that was not heard of among the Gentiles 1 Cor. 5. 1. Yea more free than the child of God Abimelech would neuer haue desired Sarah if he had knowne she had been another mans wife Gen. 20. 5. Secondly he may doe many good things The Gentiles which haue not the Law do by nature the things contained in the Law Rom. 2. 14. and therein go beyond many a child of God he may shew much iustice in his dealings with men The Pharisee could say Luk. 18. 11. I giue tithes of all that I possesse he may giue much to the poore Mat. 6. 2. The hypocrite gaue almes in Synagogues and Streets and had a trumpet blowne before him which he would neuer haue done if his almes had not been large and bountifull he may be a good neighbour and a kind and thankfull man to his friend Mat. 5. 46. the Publicans were such he may be apt enough to forgiue an enemy Ahab was euen too apt to do so 1 Reg. 20. 32. Thirdly yea he may haue great shewes in him of sanctification he may feele in himselfe a check and remorse of conscience when he hath done euill by reason of the effect of the Law that is written in his heart his conscience will sometimes be ready to witnesse against him and his thoughts to accuse him Rom. 2. 15. He may haue some care and conscience to pray as euen the mariners had Ion. 1. 5. Yea to ioyne fasting with prayer as the hypocrites professe they did and glory in it Esa. 58. 3. He may shew great loue to Gods Word and delight in it Esa. 58. 2. They seeke me early and will know my wayes euen as a Nation that did righteously Yea he may do this not in shew and pretence onely but vnfainedly Mar. 6. 20. Herod heard Iohn gladly Yea the Word may cause him to leaue many sinnes he liued in before and in many things to lead his life like a Christian. Mar. 6. 20. When Herod heard Iohn he did many things And 2 Pet. 2. 20. it is said of certaine hypocrites That they had escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ. You see then no man may conclude thus I haue these and these good things in me therefore I am Gods child but euery man if he be wise and desire to prouide for the sound comfort of his soule had need to search and examine diligently whether these things be the fruits of grace and proceed from an vpright and sanctified heart yea or no. Satisfie not thy selfe with shewes and shadowes of goodnesse To this purpose belongeth that exhortation of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13. 5. Examine your selues whether ye be in the Faith Yea we should pray to God to helpe vs in this worke as Dauid did Search me O God and know my heart try me and know my thoughts and see if there be any wicked way in me and lead me in the way euerlasting Psal. 139. 23 24. Thirdly there is much euill and corruption in euery regenerate man the good things that are in him are as a little fire in such a heap of ashes as a little corne in such a deale of chaffe mixed and intermingled with corruption that it is hard for them to discern the work of grace in themselues We all are as an vnclean thing and all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags Esa. 64. 6. Lecture the hundred and one Septemb. 17. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT remaineth that we now proceed to that which the last day the time would not permit me to speake of namely to shew how and by what notes a man may certainly discerne the vprightnesse of his owne heart and put a true difference betweene grace and nature betweene the good things that are proper to the regenerate and those good things that may be found in the hypocrite and carnall man For to exhort you as I haue done carefully to examine whether there be truth of grace in your inward affections may doe you much more hurt than good vnlesse I shall also direct you how that may be done how you may come to know that For our encouragement then to make entrance into so profitable and necessary a matter we must first vnderstand this that though it be difficult and hard yet it is not impossible for a man that hath grace to know assuredly that he hath it to be vndoubtedly perswaded of the truth and soundnesse of his owne heart It is true indeed that it is a farre more easie thing for a regenerate man to discerne that corruption that is in him than that grace that is in him When the Apostle speakes of the fruits of the flesh Gal. 5. 19. he saith of them That the workes of the flesh are manifest But when he comes to speake of the fruits of the Spirit he saith not so of them Uerse 22. The grace of Gods Spirit is a hidden and secret thing and is called therefore the hidden man of the heart 1 Peter 3. 4. and will not certainly be discerned vnlesse a man take great heed to obserue and marke it well to trie and examine it It is said of the good Merchant that when he had found the hidden treasure before he could be so certaine that it was the true treasure as to be willing to sell all that euer he had to buy it he was faine to with-draw himselfe as Merchants vse to doe that haue great accounts to make that he might trie whether it was the true treasure or no Matthew 13. 44. Yet is this also certaine that a regenerate man that will take the paines to examine his owne heart may be vndoubtedly assured that he hath grace that he hath more in him than euer naturall man or hypocrite could attaine vnto els had the Apostles exhortation been in vaine that we should Use diligence to make our calling and election sure 2 Peter 1. 10. if it were not possible for a man to be certaine and assured that he is effectually called Paul was assured that he had a good conscience in all things and was willing to liue honestly Hebr. 13. 18. and Peter knew well euen then when he was so humbled for his fearefull fault that he did vnfainedly loue Christ aboue all Iohn 21. 17. And Hezekiah in the time of his great affliction knew assuredly and was able to call God for a witnesse to his conscience in it that he had walked before God in truth and with a perfect heart Esay 38. 3. And the Apostle speaking in the person not of himselfe onely or some rare and extraordinary persons but of all
apprehension as a consuming fire as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12. 29. He neuer thinketh seriously of him and of his appearing before him but he is troubled and ready to say with them Esa. 33. 14. Who among vs shall dwell with the deuouring fire the Spirit of God and nothing but it like water allayeth this heat cooleth and refresheth the soule of man for by it the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 5. 5. and the bloud of Christ is effectually applied and sprinkled vpon the conscience Secondly whereas before a man be regenerate he is like vnto the dropsie man in a continuall thirst or like him that hath the disease which is called the dogs hunger neuer satisfied neuer contented the Spirit of God like water quencheth this thirst and satisfieth the soule of man by it the hungry soule is filled with good things as the blessed Virgin speaketh Luk. 1. 53. by it the soule is satisfied as with marrow and fatnesse As Dauid speaketh Psal. 63. 3. This by the assurance that it giueth to the heart of the fauour of God in Christ worketh that contentment in it as it makes a man able to say as Iacob did when he heard that Ioseph was aliue Gen. 45. 28. It is enough He that hath once receiued the spirit of grace which is the pledge and earnest of our eternall inheritance will be able out of full contentednesse of mind to glory with Dauid Psal. 16. 6. The lines are fallen to me in pleasant places yea I haue a goodly heritage And whereas nothing so much hindereth the tranquillity of our minds as the immoderate desire of worldly things the Spirit of God slaketh that thirst and vnsatiable desire and teacheth vs to be contented with a little A little wealth a little pleasure a little credit will content vs when we haue this spirit Therefore when Paul had said that Godlines with contentment that is which alwaies maketh a man content with his owne estate is great gaine 1 Tim. 6. 6. he tels vs immediately how meane a state a man will be content with if he be godly indeed if we haue food and raiment saith he v. 8. So that he that hath the spirit of grace vseth not these earthly things with that thirst and greedy appetite that other men doe but with more sobriety and indifferency of mind Vsing but not ouer-using them 1. Cor. 7. 31. vsing them so as he can want them if need be I may do all things saith Paul 1 Cor. 6. 12. but I will not be brought vnder the power of any thing and Phil. 4. 11. 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to be content I know how to be abased c. Thirdly whereas a man before he be regenerate is filthy and vncleane his words vncleane Mat. 15. 18 his best actions vncleane Pro. 15. 5. but his heart especially more filthy then any sinke Ier. 17. 9. yea so filthy that as he that was vncleane vnder the Law made euery thing he touched vncleane Num. 19. 22. yea though the thing were otherwise holy Hag. 2. 14. so is it in this case Tit. 1. 15. Vnto them that are defiled and vnbelieuing is nothing pure And thus filthy is the vnregenerate man not in the Lords eyes onely as the Lord speaketh Zach. 11. 8. My soule loathed them and in the eyes of euery good man Pro. 29. 27. An vniust man is an abomination to the iust but euen in his owne eyes also when God shall be pleased to open them Insomuch as the man that taketh most pride in himselfe if the Lord should lay him naked to himselfe would loath and abhorre himselfe as Iob saith he did Iob. 42. 6. If the Lord should break vp that sink that is in him he would not be able to abide himselfe as in that fearefull example of Iudas Mat. 27. 4 5. we may plainely see Now where the Spirit of God commeth it like water cleanseth all things it makes the heart cleane the tongue cleane the whole man cleane The feare of the Lord is cleane saith Dauid Psal. 19. 9. and Ezek. 36. that which is said vers 25. I will powre cleane water vpon you and you shall be cleane is thus expounded vers 26. 27. A new heart will I giue you and a new spirit will I put within you I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes The Spirit of God is this cleane water that maketh vs cleane Fourthly whereas a man before his regeneration is as barren and vnfruitfull as any desert and thereunto compared Esa. 32. 15. 16. yea as vnable to do speake or moue to any thing that is good as a dead man is Eph. 2. 1. Altogether vnprofitable not one that doth good no not one as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3. 12. Where the Spirit of God comes like water it makes the heart fruitfull vnto God it maketh our desart like Eden and our wildernesse like to the garden of the Lord as the Prophet speakes Esa. 51. 3. Insomuch as though euery one that hath the Spirit of God be not in the like measure fruitfull for in the good ground the seed brings forth in some but thirty in some sixty in some an hundred fold Mar. 4. 8. yet euery one is fruitfull in some measure yea able to bring forth his owne fruit in due season as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 1. 3. Able not onely to wish well and haue good motions but to speake and do well also He that was lame before shall leape as an Hart and the tongue of him that was dumbe before shall sing Esa. 35. 6. yea the Spirit of God makes him that hath it able euen in the time of heat of persecution to continue fruitfull as the tree planted by the waters that spreadeth out her roots by the riuer which shall not see when heat commeth but her leafe shall be greene and shall not be carefull in the yeare of drought neither cease from yeelding fruit Ier. 17. 8. This Doctrine serueth for a touch-stone for euery one to try himselfe by we all professe that we are baptized and so washed with this water euen borne again of water and of the holy Ghost Ioh. 3. 5. without which we shall be as much the better for our outward Baptisme as the wicked Egyptians were by the Red Sea which was a type of it 1 Co. 10. 2. that which was the means of safety and escape vnto Gods people was a meanes of vtter perdition vnto them Neh. 9. 11 and as they are for the Lords Supper that receiue it vnworthily He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh damnation vnto himselfe saith the Apostle 1 Corinth 11. 29. We professe we haue the Spirit of God and indeed our case is most miserable without it If any man haue not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Rom. 8. 9. Let vs try our selues by this Doctrine
If the Spirit of God be in thee indeed thou shalt discerne it by these foure effects wherein it is like vnto water 1. It will pacifie thy conscience and free thee from the slauish feare of God and of his wrath 2. It will breed contentment in thy mind by abating in thee the immoderate desire of earthly things 3. It will cleanse thy heart and life from that filthinesse wherewith before thou wert defiled 4. It will make thee fruitfull vnto God meet for thy Masters vse and prepared vnto euery good worke as the Apostle speakes 2 Tim. 2. 21. But of the vses that this Doctrine serueth vnto we shall haue occasion to speake further vpon the 14. verse Lecture the second Feb. 7. 1608. FOlloweth now the second part of this text viz. What this woman should haue done and how shee might haue obtained this Water of life she should haue asked of him and he would haue giuen it her If she had knowne him aright she would haue asked it and he blames her for not asking it and if she had asked it though she were a Samaritan and one that for so many yeares to this present had liued in so great sin yet would he haue giuen it her Where we haue first to learne That it is not onely the duty of euery one that would be saued and obtain Gods grace to ask it but it is also the property of all that God meaneth to saue to beg grace of God Looke whom God purposeth to bestow his grace and saluation vpon they shall desire it vnfainedly and ask it of him Euery man must ask and cry for grace euery man shall certainly do it whom God intendeth to saue I shall best confirme this Doctrine by answering that which our profane hearts are apt to obiect against it No man can desire grace till he haue receiued Gods Spirit 2 Cor. 3. 5. We are not sufficient of our selues to think any thing that is good I answer that this is true indeed but yet this is the first worke of Gods Spirit in those whom he meaneth to saue he works in them a feeling of the need they haue of grace and makes them able to cry to him for it He first makes them poore in spirit and mourners meeke also and humble for that their pouerty and then he breeds in them an hunger and thirst after righteousnesse as we may see in that Gradation Christ vseth Mat. 5. 3. 6. He powreth vpon them the spirit of grace and of supplications as the Prophet speaketh Zach. 12. 10. The spirit of grace so soone as it entreth into the heart so soone as the worke of grace is begun in a man it makes him plentifull and abundant in supplicating and suing vnto God for mercy and grace Because ye are sonnes saith the Apostle Gal 4. 6. God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne into your hearts and how doth the Spirit first shew himselfe to be entred into our hearts surely by his crying Abba Father that is by making vs cry to God as to our Father for mercy and grace The Lord knoweth our case well enough and what we need to what purpose then should we thus pray Your Father knoweth what things ye haue need of before you aske him saith our Sauiour Mat. 6. 8. I answer that is a good reason indeed against vaine babling when as if we had to deale with a man that cannot know our desires but by our words we are more abundant in words then in affection But though God know our wants before we ask yet he willeth vs to make by prayer our desires knowne to him euen as if he were otherwise ignorant of them In euery thing saith the Apostle Phil. 4. 6. Let your requests be made knowne vnto God by prayer and supplication Yea he hath conditioned thus with vs that if we would haue any good thing from him we must pray for it Ask and it shal be giuen you saith our Sauiour Mat. 7. 7. and Ier. 33. 3. Call vnto me and I will answer thee and shew thee great and mighty things which thou knowest not Pro. 2. 3 5. If thou callest after knowledge and criest for vnderstanding then shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord. The Lord hath determined in his eternall Counsaile who shall be saued and who shall haue grace He worketh all things after the Counsaile of his owne will saith the Apostle Eph. 1. 11. And my prayer cannot alter his purpose God is not as man that he should repent saith Samuel 1 Sam. 15. 29. I answer that as God hath determined who shall be saued and attaine to grace so hath he decreed this to be the meanes whereby they shall attaine to grace and saluation So that by this a man shall know whether God haue purposed to saue him if he giue him an heart to cry to him for it Ezek. 36. 37. When the Lord had declared how he had decreed the returne of his people from captiuity He addeth I will yet for this be sought of the children of Israel to performe it vnto them And Ier. 29. When the Lord had promised them Verse 11. I know the thoughts that I haue thought toward you euen the thoughts of peace and not of trouble to giue you an end and your hope he addeth that when the time of their visitation should come that he should execute and performe his decree vnto them ver 12. Then shall ye cry vnto me and you shall go and pray vnto me So that euen as a man cannot nor may not presume to search into Gods Counsaile till himselfe be pleased to reueale it nor giue any guesse what God hath decreed concerning him till he begin to execute his decree Deut. 29. 29. The secret things belong vnto the Lord so can no man say that God hath purposed his saluation till he giue him an heart vnfainedly to desire it The Lord is not of that disposition men are of who will not giue vnlesse they be asked He is farre more gracious and bountifull and giues to them that neuer asked Esay 65. 1. I am found of them that sought me not I answer that indeed we can neuer seeke to him for grace till he by his Spirit of grace begin effectually to call vs but when the houre once commeth that God hath determined to execute the decree of our election and to call vs the first grace he worketh in vs is the Spirit of supplication as we heard before Therefore it is said in the same place Esay 65. 1. I haue beene sought of them that asked not Though we had no ability nor mind to aske grace of him before yet then he makes vs to seeke to him for it And though the Lord be of a bountifull and gracious disposition yet vseth he in spirituall things especially not to be bountifull to any but to those vnto whom he giues grace to seeke to him and is not this bounty sufficient
is not onely a sinne but a mother-sinne a cause of many other sinnes it drawes men to many other sinnes yea to other most hainous sinnes Pro. 23. 28. She increaseth the transgressions among men Doe not prostitute thy daughter saith the Lord Leuit. 19. 29. to cause her to be a whore least the land fall to whoredome and the land become full of wickednesse 2. It is not onely a sin but a punishment of other sinnes I might alledge the punishments that God hath beene wont and will certainely inflict on this sin But I reserue that to another place Salomon in Eccles. 7. 26. speaking of the woman Whose heart is as nets and snares and whose hands are as bands he addeth He that is good before God shall be deliuered from her but the sinner shall be taken by her Pro. 22. 14. The mouth of a strange woman is as a deepe pit he with whom the Lord is angry shall fall therein So Rom. 1. 24. Speaking of such as God gaue vp to their hearts lusts and to vncleannesse and verse 26. to vile affections and verse 28. to a reprobate sense hee names the sinnes that prouoked God to deale thus with them verse 28. they regarded not to know God and verse 21. when they knew God they glorified him not as God nor were thankefull And therefore God gaue them vp to this sin Many speake much how this sin abounds in such townes where the Gospell hath beene most plentifully and powerfully preached and thinke they haue great aduantage against religion for it but indeed this makes much for the honour of the Gospell that the Lord cannot indure the contempt of it but vseth to punish it in this fearefull manner And who are they that in such places fall into this sin Surely such as either regard not to know God Rom. 1. 28. Or if they doe know him haue not glorified him as they ought Rom. 1. 21. but haue beene hypocrites and nourished vnder the profession of Religion some grieuous sinne Whoso pleaseth God shall escape from her saith Salomon Eccles. 7. 26. but the sinner shall be taken by her Wonder rather there be not more tainted with this sinne seeing there are so many that regard not to heare and of those that doe heare so many that make no conscience of any thing that they heare 3. There is no sin that is so directly opposite to sanctification and holinesse as this sin Therefore as the Spirit of God is euery where called the Holy Ghost because there is no one worke wherein he shewes himselfe wheresoeuer he dwells more then in holinesse So the wicked spirit is called the vncleane spirit Matth. 12. 43. because there is no one sin whereby it may be better knowne where he dwells and raignes then vncleanesse Of all the sinnes that man committeth there is no one that hath more force to quench the Spirit to dull and banish all grace out of the heart then this sinne hath See the proofe of this 1. Thess. 4. 3. 4. 5. For this is the will of God euen your sanctification that yee should abstaine from fornication That euery one of you should know how to possesse his vessell in sanctification and honour not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles that know not God verse 7. For God hath not called you vnto vncleanenesse but vnto holinesse See how sottish Salomon became after he had giuen himselfe to fleshly lusts his nines turned away his heart after other gods saith the Holy Ghost 1. King 11. 4. and his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God Yea it puts out the light and iudgement that was in man by nature they that liued in lust were giuen ouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Apostlâ—… Rom. 1. 28. in a minde voide of iudgement 4. There is no sinne that is committed with such delight and pleasure as this is and therefore it must needs bring in the end more bitternesse and anguish to the soule then other sins doe For the more pleasure men haue found in sin the more bitternesse shall they finde in their consciences one day for sin Luke 6. 25. Woe be to you that laugh now for yee shall waile and weepe and 16. 25. Remember thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures now therefore thou art tormented Therefore the Scripture speakes so oft of the bitternesse of this sinne Heb. 12. When he had said verse 15. Let no roote of bitternesse spring vp and trouble you He adds verse 16. Let there be no Fornicator Iob 13. 26. When in the beginning of the verse he had said that the Lord wrote bitter things against him charged him with bitter sinnes he adds what those bitter things were Thou causest me to possesse the sins of my youth These tricks of youth will be bitter to men one day Pro. 5. 3. The lips of a strange woman drop as the hony combe verse 4. But the end of her is bitter as wormewood and sharpe as a two edged sword Eccles. 7. when he had said ver 25. That he had compassed about to know wickednesse and folly the foolishnesse of madnesse he adds verse 26. I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is as nets and snares c. Lecture the sixteenth Iune 13. 1609. IT followeth now that wee come to the Vses that are to bee made of the Doctrine we haue heard touching the hainousnesse of the sinne of Fornication which the last day being preuented by the time wee could not deliuer And this Doctrine serues To conuince the iudgement and conscience of them that liue in this sinne without feare For it is euident and all honest men complaine of it that this sin abounds euery where Yea many that esteeme themselues Christians reade the Word heare it come to such assemblies as this sit before vs and looke vs in the face when we speake against this sinne doe yet liue in this sin and liue securely in it as if all that is said out of Gods Word against it were but a Fable And what is the cause of this Surely somewhat there is that deceiues them that they cannot perceiue it is so dangerous a matter to liue in this sin as indeed it is It may truely be said of all sin that Sathan drawes a man to it and hardeneth him in it by some errour of his minde or other whereby he deceiueth him How drew he our first Parents first to sin 1. Tim. 2. 14. The woman was deceiued and found in the transgression 2. Pet. 3. 17. Beware least ye be plucked away with the errour of the wicked and fall from your owne stedfastnesse What is that that hardens a mans heart in sin The Apostle will tell vs Heb. 3. 13. Least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sin What are those strong holds that keepe the Word and grace of God from entring into and conquering the heart of man The Apostle will tell vs that there are certaine imaginations
describing vncleane persons saith They haue eyes full of adultery and that could not cease to sinne 2. Pet. 2. 14. He that hath an vncleane eye that giues liberty to his wanton eye cannot cease to sin And Salomon makes it a chiefe cause of all the outragious lusts of youth that they walke after the sight of their eyes Eccl. 11. 9. And it is noted in the Gospell that the beholding of Herodias daughter when she danced did so strongly inchant and bewitch the vncleane heart of incestuous Herod that like a mad-man he had her aske what she would and he would giue it her and not contenting himselfe so he did sweare to her that whatsoeuer shee should aske he would giue it her euen to the halfe of his kingdome Mar. 6. 22. I will not take vpon me to say that all dancing is vnlawfull but this I will boldly say that that kind of dancing that is now in vse is now and euer hath beene a strong prouocation to this sin If I should relate vnto you what many of the ancient Fathers haue spoken and written of it you would not thinke as many of you are apt to do that none but foolish Precisians doe mislike it but you would rather wonder as I my selfe haue oft done to see many Diuines who seeme to be the greatest admirers of the Fathers who were indeed holy and reuerend men worthy for their piety and learning of great esteeme in the Church of God shew so little zeale and detestation against this heathenish custome To conclude this point we reade of Iob that by reason of the danger that he knew was in the eye to corrupt the heart hee made a couenant with his eye and bound it to the good behauiour Iob 31. 1. Let him that is sure he hath more strength of grace in him then Iob had giue liberty to his eye to reade what he lists and behold what he lists but if he haue no more strength then Iob had let him take heed how he doth it 3. He that would keepe himselfe from this sinne must make conscience of and restraine his thoughts hee may not take pleasure in nor seeke to nourish vncleane thoughts in his heart When Iob had said he had made a couenant with his eyes he adds Why then should I thinke of a maide Why should I giue liberty to such thoughts Iob 31. 1. For 1. All vncleanenesse begins there Matth. 15. 18 19. Those things that proceede out of the mouth of man come from the heart and they defile a man For out of the heart come euill thoughts murders adulteries fornications c. Therefore when Salomon would giue a Preseruatiue against this sinne he saith Pro. 6. 25. Desire not her beauty in thy heart 2. No man can be sure he shall stay himselfe there but from his mentall and contemplatiue fornication he will be in great danger to fall vnto that which is actuall Iam. 1. 15. Lust when it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne Pro. 14. 22. Doe not they erre that imagine euill 3. If a man could stay himselfe there though among men he might bee esteemed honest yet God counts him a filthy wretch He seeth and abhorreth and iudgeth these vncleane thoughts and lusts of the heart Pro. 15. 26. The thoughts of the wicked are abominable to the Lord. And Matth. 5. 28. I say vnto you that whosoeuer looketh on a woman and lusteth after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart 4. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must vse the comforts of this life meate and drinke I meane soberly and moderately and not pamper the flesh too much Among the causes of the Sodomites beastly lust fulnesse of bread is named Ezek. 16. 49. And when Salomon had said Woe to them that tarrie long at the wine to them that goe and seeke mixtwine no drinke is strong enough for them Prou. 23. 30. Hee giues this for a reason verse 33. thine eyes shall looke vpon strange women though thou haue a wife of thine owne and thine heart shall speake lewd things True it is that God hath giuen vs liberty to vse his good creatures not onely for our necessity but liberally and for our delight also The Lord allowed and commanded his people three times of the yeare in publike profession of their thankefullnesse for certaine excellent and publike benefits he had bestowed on them to meete together and at such meetings to keepe a feast seuen daies together Deut. 16. 15. And in this feast they might eate of the best and drinke of the best and please their appetite Deut. 14. 26. Thou shalt bestow thy money for whatsoeuer thy heart desireth whether it bee oxe or sheepe or wine or strong drinke or whatsoeuer thy heart desireth And though Christs friends that were married in Cana were not very rich yet had they a feast at their wedding and wine and such like extraordinary fare yea our Sauiour was not onely present at the feast but miraculously prouided them great plenty of wine and though the feast was almost done and they had drunke well before Iohn 2. 6. 10. But though this be so yet is it not lawfull for any man to vse these creatures of God so liberally euery day the Apostle saith they are as bruit beasts led with sensuality and made to be taken and destroyed that count it a pleasure to liue deliciously euery day so it is to be translated 2. Pet. 2. 12 13. And our Sauiour notes it to the shame of Diues though he were a rich man that he fared well and delicately euery day Luke 16. 19. And Eccl. 10. 17. Blessed art thou O Lord when thy Princes eate in time for strength and not for drunkennesse And it is noted Matth. 24. 28. as a sinne in the old world that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 giuen to eating Now if this be vnlawfull for any then much more for such whose calling and condition binds them to leade a single life If such giue themselues to such excesse and their ordinary diet will not content them though it be good and plentifull but they must goe euery day to the tauerne or to the ale-house these men proclaime to the world that they feare not this sin To conclude this point marke what the Apostle Iames saith of these men Iames 5. 5. Yee haue liued in pleasure and in wantonnesse But how proues he them wantons Yee haue nourished your hearts as in a day of sacrifice or feasting They that keepe feasts so oft must needs be wantons 5. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must take heed of idlenesse and sluggishnesse Among the causes of the Sodomites sinne this is reckoned by the Prophet for one Ezek. 16. 49. Yea the Holy Ghost speaketh of these as of the causes of Dauids fall he grew idle and neglected his calling At the time of the yeare when Princes goe forth to battell he sent Ioab and tarried at home himselfe 2. Sam. 11. 2. And
worship we doe not also adore and giue bodily worship vnto him and by the reuerent behauiour of our body testifie the inward submission and reuerence of our hearts vnto him though our soules therein were neuer so full of reuerence and deuotion yet doe we but serue him by the halues neither can our seruice be acceptable vnto him You shall heare this confirmed to you by the examples of Gods seruants that are commended to vs by the Holy Ghost See the conscience Gods people haue made of this in all the parts of Gods worship Obserue it in fiue points 1. In prayer when they euen in priuate haue prayed to God they haue beene wont to kneele For this we haue the example of Daniel Dan. 6. 10. and of our Sauiour himselfe Luke 22. 41. 2. When they haue giuen thanks though but in priuate they haue vsed adoration When Abrahams seruant perceiued that God had prospered his iourney so far forth as to bring him and guide him safely to Bethuells house presently he lifted vp his heart in thankfullnesse to God yet thought not that enough but Gen. 24. 26. The man bowed himselfe and worshipped the Lord. And as his successe increased so his thankefullnesse to God increased and so did the outward reuerence of his body also verse 52. When Abrahams seruant heard them giue consent that Rebecca might goe with them then he bowed himselfe to the very earth to the Lord. So Iacob being to giue thankes vnto God and vnable through weakenesse to stand or kneele yet in token of reuerence raised himselfe vp to his beds bead and being not able through feeblenesse to sit vpright he leaned and bore himselfe vpon his staffe and so adored God Gon. 47. 31. Heb. 11. 21. See the conscience the good old man made of this duty and the paines he tooke in it 3. When they haue taken an oath they haue beene wont to vse such gestures of their body as might stirre vp reuerence in their hearts Gen. 14. 22. Abraham when he sware he lift vp his hand to the Lord the most high Possessour of heauen and earth 4. When a message hath beene brought them immediatly from the Lord they haue beene wont in token of their reuerence to rise and stand vp Iudges 3. 20. When Ehud told Eglon that he had a message to doe to him from God presently Eglon rose out of his throne though he was a wicked man yet this he doubtlesse had learned from the custome and practice of Gods people So did Balaam likewise require Balaac the King to doe Num. 23. 18. Rise vp Balaac and heare Nehem. 8. 5. When Ezra opened the booke of the Law to reade all the people stood vp Rise vp yee women that bee at ease saith the Lord Esay 32. 9. heare my voice alluding doubtlesse in that speech to the holy custome vsed among Gods people at the first intimation giuen them of a message from God 5. Lastly in the publike and solemne worship of God specially they haue held themselues bound to shew this outward reuerence Psal. 29. 1 2. The Psalmist calls vpon great men to giue to God the glory due to his name and tels them how they may doe that adore him bow your selues to him in his glorious Sanctuâ—…y So Psal. 95. 6. Marke how many words the Prophet vseth to perswade to this when he calls men to the publike worship Come let vs adore and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker Therefore the reuerence to be done in Gods publike worship is made a chiefe meanes to preserue Religion and coupled with the obseruation of the Sabboth Leu. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Ye shall keepe my Sabboths and reuerence my Sanctuary The Reasons of this Doctrine are of two sorts Some concerne the outward reuerence to be vsed in all the parts of Gods worship whether priuate or publike some peculiarly concerne the publike solemne worship of God 1. The humility that befits euery one euen the greatest person to shew when he hath to do with God See this in Dauids speech to Michol 2. Sam. 6. 20. 22. when he danced before the Arke she scoffed at him he answers it was before the Lord and adds I will be more vile and I shall lose no honour by it It is no disparagement for the greatest to debase and humble himselfe to the very dust before the Lord nay we can neuer be humbled enough Behold now saith Abraham Gen. 18. 27. I haue taken vpon me to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes and indeed who are we euen the best of vs that we should presume to speake vnto God or to appeare before him It becomes all men to cast downe their crownes before him as the 24. Elders did Reu. 4. 10. Yea the holy Angels Esay 6. 2. couer their faces in his presence No seruice we can doe is pleasing to him vnlesse it proceed from an heart humbled in the sense of his high Maiesty and our owne vilenesse Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare Mic. 6. 6. Wherewith shall I come before the Lord and bow my selfe before the high God Eccl. 5. 1. Be not rash with thy mouth neither let thine heart be hasty to vtter a matter before God for God is in the heauens and thou in the earth c. 2. Our bodies are the Lords as well as our soules and therefore he will be serued with the body also They are his by right of Creation Redemption Sanctification This Reason the Apostle giues yee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods 1. Cor. 6. 20. 3. That the humility and reuerent gesture of the body may helpe to humble and worke reuerence in the heart Our hearts are profane and stand in need of all good outward helpes to stirre vp deuotion in them That is a chiefe reason why it was vsed both by Daniell 6. 10. and Christ Luke 22. 41. euen in secret prayer and if they needed to doe so how much more doe wee 4. To professe and testifie the humility of the heart and reuerence of the soule Therefore is this put for the whole profession of our homage and obedience to God Vnto me euery knee shall bow Esay 45. 23. Because in matter of Gods seruice hypocrites are wont to pretend they haue as good hearts as the best the Lord is wont also to call so oft for the seruice of the body Let not sinne reigne in your mortall body Rom. 6. 12. and present your body as a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable vnto God Rom. 12. 1. and glorifie God in your body 1. Cor. 6. 20. The reasons of that outward reuerence that is to be vsed specially in the publike and solemne worship of God are three 1. The presence of Gods people There is a reuerence due from the greatest Prince to the meanest of Gods seruants his brother must not seeme vile vnto him no not then when
possible for man by reason and by light of nature to conceiue nay indeed the whole doctrine of the Gospell is so we speake the wisedome in a mystery saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 2. 7. and 1. Tim. 3. 16. Great is the mystery of godlines yea the more a man excelleth in naturall reason and vnderstanding the more vnable shall he be to conceiue them Rom. 8. 17. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie to God It is God onely that by the supernaturall light of his Spirit reuealeth these things Matth. 16. 17. And God will reueale it to none but to those that are meeke and humble to none that haue such high conceit of themselues and attribute so much to their owne reason Psal. 25. 9. the meeke will he teach his way 3. The curious hearer that disdaines that Ministry as vnlearned and of no worth that brings no other authority nor other testimonies but the testimony of the Word of God and yet it is euident this was the course that the Prophets and Apostles yea and Christ himselfe tooke in their Ministry 2. The Scripture is sufficient to euery purpose that concernes the Ministry euen to make men wise vnto saluation to teach to conuince to reprooue to exhort and euen to make the man of God the Minister of God perfect thoroughly furnished vnto euery good worke that he hath to do in the whole exercise of his ministry 2. Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. There is no such certainetie in any other testimonie as the conscience can relye vpon because euery man is subiect to error Rom. 3. 4. 4. The carelesse hearer that neuer examines what he heares but receiues euery thing vpon the credit of such as teach him It is the commandement of Christ Marke 4. 24. Take heed what you heare And it is too much readinesse in receiuing that that is taught vs if wee receiue it before we haue examined it Acts 17 11. It is said to be a propertiâ—…â—…f a foole to beleeue euery thing Pro. 14. 15. Yea it is noted for the misery of a naturall man that like a beast he is carryed away as hee is lead 2. Cor. 12. 2. Three benefits Christians should finde in this if they would examine by the word whatsoeuer they heare and labour to see the ground of it in the Scripture before they receiue it 1. They should grow to certaintie in that they hold when their faith shall stand not in the wisedome of men but of the power of God as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 2. 5. so cannot the other 2. They would perseuere and hold fast that they haue learned Matth. 13. 44. When he had withdrawne himselfe and examined the treasure he sold all for it Contrarily he that incontinently and ouer-hastily receiued the Word was soone gone Matth. 13. 21. 3. They would obey and make conscience of the practise of that they know so cannot the other when the Apostle speaketh of the obedience of the Thessalonians and of the power his Ministry had in their hearts and liues he giues this for the reason of it 1. Thess. 2. 13. that they receiued the Word of God which they heard of him not as the word of man but as it was indeed the Word of God which also did worke effectually in them that beleeued For then would the Doctrine be mighty in operation when it is once found to be well grounded vpon the Word of which it is said Heb. 4. 12. that it is liuely and mighty in operation Lecture the three and thirtieth Nouember 28. 1609. THe last day we heard that this verse containeth the first part of Christs answer to the question that this Woman propounded to him and that it consisteth of two parts 1. An asseueration whereby he confirmeth the Doctrine that he was to teach her in these words Woman beleeue mee 2. The Doctrine it selfe in these words The houre commeth c. The asseueration we finished the last day it remaineth now we come to the Doctrine it selfe The words I interpreted the last day to you and told you the meaning of them was this that the time was then at hand namely the time of his Passion when all that did desire to worship God aright as this Woman did should not stand more addicted vnto or put more holinesse in Mount Gerizim or Ierusalem either then in any other place So that the Doctrine we are to learne from these words is this That this is one benefit we haue by the death of our Sauiour that now all religious difference of places is taken away no one place is holier then another Before I confirme this Doctrine I will cleere it from an obiection that may be made against it If all difference of places be taken away then it seemes a man may serue God in his shop or chamber as well as in the Church I answer 1. Our Sauiour compares not priuate places with publike but publike with publike priuate with priuate 2. It is true indeed there is more respect to be had and more good to be receiued by the seruice that is done to God in the Church then by that that is done in any priuate house For the Apostle speakes of this as of a fearefull sin and step vnto the vnpardonable sinne to forsake the assemblies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. 25. 26. But that that makes the seruice we doe to God there better then that we can do to him in houses is not the place or any holinesse in it but the assembly with which we ioyne 1. In the publike assembly we haue the help of the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments the vse whereof is to inflame and kindle deuotion in our hearts did not our hearts burne within vs while hee talked with vs and while he opened to vs the Scriptures say the Disciples Luke 24. 32. and to conuey Gods Spirit and grace into vs and is therefore called the ministration of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 8. 2. We haue the example of the zeale and deuotion and cheerefulnesse of other of Gods seruants with whom we ioyne which is of great force to correct our owne sluggishnesse and drowsinesse and to quicken Gods graces in vs Your zeale prouoked many saith Paul 2. Cor. 9. 2. And Dauid professeth that he receiued much good by beholding the forwardnesse of the rest of Gods people in frequenting the house of God Psae 122. 1 2. And I doubt not but very many wicked men haue found in their own experience that as it is said of Saul when he came among the Prophets though he came euen with euill minde yet another heart was giuen him the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he became like one of them 1. SaÌ„ 19. 23 24. So these men in the assembly of Gods people by beholding the reuerent attention and deuotion of others haue found many good motions wrought in themselues 3. There is much more force in the prayers wherein many of Gods seruants ioyne together
his fatherly affection and loue in Christ more fully and cleerely to vs then hee had done to his Church vnder the Law Gal. 4. 3. 4 5. We when we were children were in bondage vnder the elements of the world But when the fulnesse of the time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman made vnder the Law To redeeme them that were vnder the Law that wee might receiue the adoption of sonnes From hence then we haue this Doctrine to learne That No man can worship God aright till he know God to be his Father the better a man is perswaded and assured of Gods fatherly loue to him in Christ the better seruice he shall doe vnto him Therefore our Sauiour teaching vs to pray bids vs say Our Father Matth. 6. 9. As if he should say presume not to aske any petition of God till thou canst so conceiue and be perswaded of him And the Apostle tells vs it is the spirit of adoption that makes vs able to pray and makes this the voice of the spirit of prayer it cryes Abba O Father Rom. 8. 15. Yea he makes it an impossible thing for any man to pray aright without this assurance Rom. 10. 14 How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued The reason of it is first because till we know God is our Father and Ioueth vs in Christ we cannot be assured that he will accept vs. When we know he is our Father in Christ it makes vs goe to him with boldnesse and confidence in Christ we haue boldnesse and accesse with confidence through faith in him Eph. 3. 12. I will arise and go to my father saith the Prodigall Luke 15. 18. and will say vnto him father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee Though he had sinned so outragiously yet the consideration of this that it was his father he was to go vnto gaue him boldnesse It giues vs assurance that not withstanding our infirmities he will accept vs I will spare him and deale gently and indulgently with him saith the Lord Mal. 3. 17. as a man spareth his son that serueth him When the Prodigall was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him Luke 15. 20. And nothing graceth our prayers more with God then this confidence and boldnes Let vs come boldly to the throne of grace that we may obtaine mercy and finde grace to helpe in time of need saith the Apostle Heb. 4. 16. But without this faith and perswasion that God is our Father we can haue no assurance that any thing we doe in his seruice pleaseth him without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. And the best thing we doe in his seruice without this assurance that we please him in so doing is sinne Rom. 14. 23. Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Secondly because till a man be perâ—…waded of Gods loue and fatherly affection towards him in Christ he can neuer serue him of loue nor with a good heart but vpon some by-respects vpon a seruile feare or hope of merit Heb. 10. 22. We can neuer draw neere to God with a true heart till we haue assurance of faith and our hearts sprinkled from an euill conscience No man can truely loue God till he be perswaded by the spirit of Gods loue to him Wee loue God because he loued vs first 1. Iohn 4. 19. true loue comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and faith vnfained 1. Tim. 1. 5. And whatsoeuer seruice we doe to God vnlesse it proceed out of a good heart and from loue to God it cannot please him though a man should giue his body to be burned in Martyrdome yet if that proceed not from his loue to God it would profit him nothing 1. Corinthians 13. 3. For what man would accept of any seruice from him that hee knowes loues him not The Vse of the Doctrine is to exhort vs to get good assurance to our hearts that God is our Father that he beares a fatherly affection to vs aboue all sinnes striue against infidelity Examine your selues whither yee bee in the faith prooue your selues 2. Cor. 13. 5. Many want this assurance and seeke it not many seeme to haue it and haue it not I will giue you foure notes to trie it by 1. God is a Father to no man but in and through Christ Iohn 1. 12. So many as receiued him to them gaue hee power to become the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name Galathians 4. 5. Hee hath redeemed vs that were vnder the Law that wee might receiue the adoption of sonnes so that vnlesse a man ground his assurance and confidence that God is his Father onely vpon Christ if hee ground it vpon this that God hath made him and preserued him c. his assurance is in vaine 2. He that is perswaded indeed that God is his Father will â—…adly and boldly resort to him in prayer Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne into your hearts crying Abba Father Gal. 4. 6. They that seldome pray or pray with no willingnesse and cheerefulnesse or pray with no confidence doubtlesse are not perswaded that God is their father 3. He that is perswaded that God is his Father will not murmure against nor be put out of heart by any of Gods corrections but be perswaded of his loue euen in affliction according to that of the Apostle Heb. 12. 7. 9. If yee endure chastening God dealeth with you as with sonnes for what sonne is hee whom the father chasteneth not And Rom. 15. 3. Being iustified by faith wee glory euen in tribulation They that in the time of their peace and prosperity onely are confident in Gods loue but haue no heart no comfort in affliction are not indeed perswaded that God is their Father 4. He that is indeed perswaded that the Lord beareth the affection of a Father vnto him will beare the affection of a childe vnto God will loue him and be carefull to please him fearefull to offend him Mal. 1. 6. If I bee your Father where is mine honour Heb. 10. 22. No drawing neere to God in assurance of faith till wee be sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience and washed in our bodies also They that haue no care to please God nor feare to offend him doubtlesse are not perswaded that God is their Father Now come we to the principall Doctrine which our Sauiour teacheth vs in this place namely That the onely true worship of God the onely worship that pleaseth God now especially vnder the Gospell is that which is spirituall the worship that is proper to the Gospell the true Christian worship is spirituall For so saith our Sauiour here The houre commeth and now it is that the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth and againe They that worship
to vse as a reason of all our petitions Matth. 6. 13. For thine is the kingdome and the power and the glory for euer And in that of the Apostle Romanes 11. 36. For of him and through him and to him are all things to whom bee glory for euer Therefore saith he 2. Tim. 2. 20. In a great house there are not onely vessells of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth some to honour and some to dishonour The lewdest men are Gods vessells and such as he hath necessary vse of 2. The speciall and fatherly affection he beares to his children iâ—… Christ as there is no wise and good Father but how many how great or publike soeuer his affaires be in the midst of them all he will haue a speciall care of his own children haue them in speciall remembrance so is it with our heauenly Father the very haires of your head are numbred Mat. 10. 30. And he is the Sauiour or preseruer of all men specially of those that beleeue 1. Tim. 4. 10. The Vses of this Doctrine are of two sorts 1. More generall 2. More speciall The generall Vse is this Labour to be fully perswaded of this truth Iob 5. 27. Heare thou it and know it for thy good and to see and discerne this prouidence of God in all thy waies and in all things that haue befalne thee in the whole course of thy life in thy wealth and pouertie good and ill successes marriage children dwellings credit discredit health sickenesse life and death This is Salomons counsell Pro. 3. 6. In all thy waies acknowledge him Thus did Dauid Psal. 139. 3. Thou compassest my paths and my lying downe and art accustomed to all my waies And this will yeeld vnto a man many vnspeakeable comforts Some few of those many I will name vnto you and they shall serue for those more speciall vses I told you this Doctrine serued vnto 1. To perswade vs to the vse of prayer They that are assured God by his prouidence ordereth all things and the good successe of euery thing we take in hand depends vpon his prouidence must needs be carefull to commend the successe of euery thing they take in hand vnto God by prayer Our Sauiour teacheth vs to vse this as a reason why we begge all good things of God because his is the kingdome and the power Matth. 6. 13. When Abrahams seruant was to take a iourney he commends it to God by prayer Gen. 24. 12. When Nehemiah was to make a suit to the King his Master he commends it to God by prayer Neh. 1. 11. and 2. 4. When Christ was to feede the people he commends the creatures to Gods blessing by prayer Matth. 14. 19. Yea the Apostle saith that marriage and euery creature of God is sanctified to vs by the Word and prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. And on the contrary side the chiefe or onely cause why men neglect to pray is that men know not or beleeue not this Doctrine of Gods prouidence when Dauid had said that the foole saith in his heart there is no God Psalme 14. 1. he giue this for one reason to prooue it verse 4. they call not vpon the Lord. 2. It will free the heart from those cares wherewith it is wont to be disquieted and vexed about the successe and euent of things The time and successe of euery thing and action is appointed of God and depends wholly on his prouidence To euery thing there is a season appointed of God he meanes a time to euery purpose vnder the heauen as Salomon sheweth at large Eccles. 3. 1 8. And thereupon he inferreth verse 9. What profit hath he that worketh in that wherein he laboureth seeing things doe not depend only or principally vpon the labour or endeauour of any man It is therefore a vaine thing for men to disquiet themselues with care of the successe of things a man must do his duty inioyned him of God and with a quiet and cheerefull heart commit the successe vnto him alone Many haue no heart to doe good duties God calls them vnto because they can see no likelihood of good successe many vexe themselues with care and feare of that that may fall out hereafter He that truely is perswaded of Gods prouidence is free from this care when he hath done his duty and commended the matter to God by prayer he casts his care for the successe wholly vpon God to whom onely it belongs Be carefull for nothing saith the Apostle Phil. 4. 6. but in euery thing by prayer and supplication with thankesgiuing let your request bee made knowne vnto God Cast all your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. This is able to free our hearts from care concerning our children euen at the houre of death hast thou laboured to bring them them vp in Gods feare giuen them good education commended them to God cast thy care then vpon him 3. It will worke patience in all afflictions I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it Psal. 39. 9. See a notable example for this 2. Sam. 16. 10. Who dare then say wherefore hast thou done so See the vse Iob makes of this in affliction Iob 1. 20. 22. 1. It kept him from charging God foolishly 2. It made him rent his garment shaue his head fall downe to the ground and worship God 3. It made him giue thankes this was much but no more then his duty 1. Thes. 5. 18. In all things giue thankes He knew that sith God the ordering of it it should tend to his good in the end 2. Sam. â—…6 12. It may be the Lord will looke vpon mine affliction and doe me good for his cursing this day 4. It workes security in the heart and quietnesse from all feare of wicked men and of Sathan himselfe And it is not possible that any who considers rightly how infinite dangers his life is subiect to how many witches how many vile men there be should be without continuall feare were it not for this For what is it that preserues vs from danger surely the Lords prouidence 1. He so ouer-rules their hearts for without him neither Sathan nor wicked men can mooue in him all liue and moue and haue their being Act. 17. 28. that they haue not so much as a will or desire to practise any mischiefe against vs Exod. 34. 24. No man shall desire thy Land 2. He watcheth and keepeth vs and our houses Behold he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleepe The Lord is thy keeper Psal. 121 4 5. He watâ—…heth vs when we are asleepe and protecteth vs from many vnknowne dangers without any care or forecast of ours when Ioseph was asleepe he admonisheth him of the danger they were in Matth. 2. 13. This is that that Iob professeth that in the daies of his youth and prosperity Gods secret for so it is in the originall was vpon his tabernacle that is
a seale and an earnest-penny 2. Cor. 1. 22. And well may it secure a man because he that knowes he hath it may be sure he shall neuer lose it it 's an immortall seede 1. Pet. 1. 23. it endures for euer Psal. 19. 9. Obiect No doubt but he that hath the Spirit of God to witnesse to his conscience that he is Gods childe may indeed be certaine of it but who can be assured that he hath the Spirit of God How easie is it for a man to be deceiued in this seeing 1. The heart is so deceitfull Ier. 17 9. 2 There be many remnants of Gods Image in a naturall man that may seeme to be the fruits of the Spirit And 3. There be many common gifts of the Spirit which an Hypocrite and Reprobate may haue Answ. I answer iâ—… is true indeed and therefore the faithfull are oft called vpon to examine themselves 1. Cor. 11. 28. and proue the good things that are in them Gal. 6. 4. But yet this I say that he that hath the Spirit of God may certainely and vndoubtedly know that he hath it and as the Spirit is giuen vs to witnesse to our spirits that we are Gods children so like a good witnesse he speakes so euidently and plainely that he that hath him may know and discerne his voice and plainely vnderstand what he saith Hezechia knew he had walked before God in truth and with a perfect heart and had done that which was good in his sight Esay 38. 3. and Peter knew well that he loued Christ vnfainedly aboue all things Iohn 21. 17. and Paul could say he was assured he had a good conscience in all things Heb. 13. 18. And least any should say these were extraordinary men may all that haue the Spirit be so certaine they haue it as were these three I will therefore shew you that this is the case of all them that haue Gods Spirit not of some rare and extraordinary persons onely The Apostle speakes thus not in his owne name onely but in the name of all the faithfull 1. Iohn 5. 19. We know that we are of God that is borne of God Yea they that haue receiued the Spirit haue beene so certaine of the vprightnesse of their hearts that no opposition of men or Sathan nor any affliction could driue them from it For this we haue a notable example in Iob Iob 27. 5 6. God forbid that I should iustifie you vntill I dye I will neuer take away mine innocency from my selfe I will keepe â—…y righteousnesse and will not forsake it mine heart shall not reprooue me all my daies 3. The third Reason why he that hath Faith may be so certaine of his saluation is because the hope and assurance he hath of his perseuerance to the end is grounded wholly vpon God not vpon any thing that is in himselfe 1. Pet. 〈◊〉 2. Peter saith of the faithfull that their faith and hope is in God The maine argument against the certainety of saluation is the vncertainety of perseuerance Now I haue shewed you in the proofe of the Doctrine that the faithfull may bee certaine of their perseuerance vnto the end Psal. 1â—… 8. 8. The Lord will pâ—…rfect that which concerneth me Phil. 1. 6. Being confident of this very thing that hâ—…e which hath begunne a good Worke in you will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. Vpon what ground will you say is this certainety built Surely not vpon any thing that is in vs for we are exceeding variable and apt to fall and when we had our saluation in our owne keeping though wee were then farre stronger than now we are we lost it quickly But now our state in Christ is in this respect better than it was in Adam we cannot now lose it because it is not in our own keeping our assurance of perseuerance is grounded wholly vpon God If we looke vpon our selues we see cause of feare and doubting but if we looke vp to God we shall finde cause enough of assurance Psal. 61. 2 3. Leade me vnto the Rocke that is higher than I for thou hast beene a shelter for me and a strong Tower 2. Tim. 2. 19. The foundation of God is sure This Rocke how sure it is you shall see in three points 1. We are maruellous vnconstant and fickle in our loue to God and good things we are apt quickly to turne out of the good way Iudg. 2. 19. but God is constant and vnchangeable in his loue I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue Ier. 31. 3. The decree and counsell of God is vnchangeable I am the Lord I change not Mal. 3. 6. From hence the faithfull man reasoneth thus By his spirit which I know he hath giuen me I am sure God elected and loued me in Christ before all worlds for he neuer bestowed iustifying faith on any but on such so many as were ordained vnto eternall life belieued and none but they Acts 13. 48. therefore true faith is called the faith of Gods Elect Tit. 1. 1. he neuer called any to the loue and obedience of his truth but such whom he did predestinate them he also called Rom. 8 30. Therefore I am sure that how vnconstant and vnchangeable how prone soeuer I am to fall yet I shall neuer fall finally for he is constant in him is no variablenesse neither shadow of changing Iames 1. 17. His decree is immutable it is not possible that any whom he hath elected should perish if it were possible they shall deceiue the very elect Matth. 24. 24. his loue that he hath borne to any in Christ is vnchangeable hauing loued his own which were in the world he loued them to the end Iohn 13. 2. For his loue was free not occasioned by any goodnesse he foresaw would be in vs but the cause of it was his owne good pleasure onely Ephes. 1. 5. At that time when he did perfectly foresee how ignorant weake vntoward vnconstant vngracious we would be yet euen then he set his loue vpon vs and what should then alter or alienate his affection from vs Therefore God speakes thus of his loue to his Elect Ieremie 31. 3. I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue therefore in mercy haue I drawne thee Esay 54. 10. My kindnesse shall not depart from thee saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee Esay 64. 5. In those is continuance and wee shall bee saued When God hath once drawne a man by his spirit to the faith and obedience of his truth he may then be sure he hath loued him with an euerlasting and vnchangeable loue Rom. 11. 29. The gifts and calling of God are without Repentance Vpon this Dauid grounded his comfort and assurance Psalme 25. 6. Remember Lord thy tender mercies and louing kindnesse for they haue beene for euer And thus he stirres vp all Gods people to doe Psalme 118. 2 3 4. Let Israel and the house of Aaron and they that feare the Lord now say
time he had seldome or neuer preached as is plaine by that we finde from that time after this his comming into Galile Iesus began to preach Matth. 4. 17. and making choice of Galile rather than of Ierusalem or all Iudea to exercise his Ministry and spend most of his time and labour in passeth by Nazaret and refuseth to make choice of that place to preach or liue in Yea it is twice recorded that he passed by Nazaret here in this place when he went to Cana and againe Matth. 4. 13. when he went to Capernaum We reade indeed that once he preached at Nazaret Luke 4. 16. but it was but once he made no abode there and that one Sermon was made not so much in mercy as in iudgement to make them without excuse as appeareth by the answer hee makes to a secret obiection they might make against him Luke 4. 25 27. Which was in effect as if hee should haue said vnto them I am not sent to you God hath forbidden me to preach vnto you Secondly But why did he thus leaue and shunne Nazaret his owne Countrey which he did doubtlesse owe more duty vnto than to any other place For it is certaine euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and specially of his education and dwelling in respect of the many blessings of God he hath receiued there therefore also euery City and Towne in Israel was called a mother in Israel 2. Sam. 20. 19. In respect hereof the light of nature hath taught men that euery mans Countrey may challenge some right and interest in whatsoeuer gifts or abilities God hath giuen vnto him See what an affection the Apostle expresseth towards his Country-men he calls God to witnesse that he had great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart to see their blindnesse and obstinacy Rom 9. 12. his hearts desire and prayer to God for them was that they might be saued Rom. 10. 1. And doubtlesse Christ loued his own Country as dearely as euer any good man did and more too All good affections were in him in farre greater perfection than in any of vs. What was then the cause why he shewed so little respect now vnto his own Country Was it the basenesse and obscurity of that place No verily For for ought we can reade in the Scripture or any other Author it was euery whit as populous and of as good note as either Cana or Capernaum or Corazin or Bethsaida Yea it had this honour aboue all the Cities either in Galile or Iudea that he had dwelt so long there and bore his name in part from that place Was it then for any notorious wickednesse that did abound in that towne more than in any other towne in Galile Surely â—…o such thing is recorded of it but for ought we can reade it was as ciuill a place as any other that Christ conuersed most in True it is that on a time after he had preached there they thrust him out of their City and would haue throwne him downe headlong from the top of an hill Luke 4. 29. but that was long after this time as will appeare if we well obserue what is written whatsoeuer we haue heard done in Capernaum doe also here in thy country Luke 4. 23. he had done many miracles in Capernaum before that time The onely true cause why he passed by Nazaret and refused to exercise his Ministry there was because he knew he could haue no honour there as it is plainely said here verse 44. Hee himselfe without the disswasion of any had testified that is with great earnestnesse and compassion affirmed to his Disciples as they had had speech of that matter in thâ—… iourney that neither he nor any other Prophet could haue any honour in his owne Countrey Now these two points being thus obserued in the Text the Doctrine that ariseth from hence for our instruction is this That there is an honour due vnto euery true Prophet and Minister of God and the Lord holds all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell as will not honour his Prophets There be two branches as you see of the Doctrine and we will confirme them distinctly and seuerally 1. That it is the will of God that his people should honour his Prophets and Ministers See the proofe for this out of the Old Testament Iudges 13. 17. Manoah asketh the Angell that brought him word of the birth of Sampson whom he tooke to be a Prophet and Messenger of the Lord what his name was and giueth this for the reason that when his sayings were come to passe and so they should proue that he was a true Prophet indeede they might honour him And Lam. 4. 16. it is noted for a foule sinne and signe of maruellous confusion that they reuerenced not the face of the Priests Plaine places also there be for this in the New Testament 1. Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they that labour in the Word and Doctrine So no man taketh this honour vnto himself but he that is called of God Heb. 5. 4. hold such in reputation Phil. 2. 29. 2. The second branch of the Doctrine is also euident The Lord holdeth all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell that will not esteeme of nor honour his Prophets For this point also I will bring you two plaine places out of the Old Testament and two out of the New When the causes are laid downe 2. Chron. 36. for which God depriued the Iewes of his Word and Worship this is reckoned for the chiefe verse 16. They mocked the Messengers of the Lord and misused his Prophets And Hosea 4. 4. the Lord threatning this fearefull iudgement to the Iewes that they should haue none to rebuke or reprooue them for their sinnes he giueth this for the reason of it For this people are as they that rebuke the Priest Two plaine places also there are in the New Testament for this Matth. 21. 43. when our Sauiour prophesieth that the Kingdome of God should be taken from the Iewes he giues this for the chiefe reason of it which had beene mentioned by him in a Parable in the former Verses specially verse 35. viz. the indignities they had offered to Gods Prophets and Messengers And Matth. 23. 39. when he had threatned them of Ierusalem that whereas he had often preached vnto them and sought their conuersion in as louing and carefull a manner as the Hen gathereth her Chickens vnder her wings now he would leaue them and they should see him no more till the day of iudgement he alledgeth no particular sinne for the cause of this but the dishonour and contempt they shewed vnto the Prophets verse 37. Before I come to the Reasons of this Doctrine let me entreate you to obserue with me what account the Lord maketh of the honour of his Prophets and how highly he is displeased with the dishonours and indignities that haue
and strange though it be indeed of lesse worth than the other Though Manna were the excellentest foode that euer mortall man did liue vpon yet when the Israelites had beene vsed to it a while they loathed it and preferred the fish and cucumbers and onions and garlicke of Egypt before it Num. 11. 5 6. Of this corruption the Apostle speaketh 2. Tim. 4. 3. Men will not endure wholesome doctrine and why so They haue itching eares and will after their lusts get them an heape of Teachers Their owne foode be it neuer so wholesome they cannot endure they must haue variety that that is new and strange and that not because they may profit more by them than by their owne as sometimes it falleth out but onely to feede this itching humour of curiositie This is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest with the people euen with the people of God with good people to esteeme well of their owne Pastours And wee beseech you brethren know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1. Thess. 5. 12. Obey them which haue the rule ouer you for they watch for your soules as they that must giue account Heb. 13. 17. The fourth and last Reason is the selfe-loue that is in all men by nature and great desire to be flattered in their sinnes For the Minister that hath liued long among them knoweth them better than any stranger and is able more particularly to touch and reproue their sinnes If he in his doctrine do but come neare any corruption they know themselues guilty of though he know no such thing by them nor once thinke of them they iudge presently he aymeth at them he intendeth to disgrace them Though a stranger inueigh against their sinnes euery whit as particularly and sharpely as their owne Pastour yet because they thinke he knoweth nothing by them he aymeth not at them they can take it in good part and commend him too This was the cause of the hatred Ahab bare both to Eliah 1. Reg. 21. 20. and to Micaiah 1. Reg. 22. 8. We haue heard the foure Reasons of the Doctrine let vs now come to the Vses of it For it is a Doctrine of good Vse both for vs Ministers and for all you that are the people of God 1. For vs that are Ministers This Doctrine serueth to exhort vs to vse all good meanes to preserue the credit and estimation of our persons in the hearts of Gods people This we are bound to doe 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth Tit. 2. 15. See that no man despise thee For if we lose our reuerence and estimation in the hearts of Gods people our Doctrine will do them no good And we may perceiue by this Doctrine how apt the people are to despise vs specially when we haue liued long amongst them It standeth vs vpon therefore so much the more carefully to vse all good meanes whereby we may maintaine our estimation in their hearts And I finde in Gods Word three speciall meanes whereby this may be done First by our Diligence and Care to teach profitably That is the chiefe thing that will procure vs reuerence and estimation if we doe our worke well 1. Thess. 5. 13. Haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This is that that the Apostle teacheth 2. Tim. 2. 15. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a Worke-man that needeth not bee ashamed diuiding the Word of God aright And 1. Timothie 4. hauing charged Timothie verse 12. too looke to it that no man despise his Youth he telleth him by what meanes he may preserue his Person and Ministry from contempt and disdaine verse 13. and standeth principally vpon this Giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine Verse 14. Despise not the â—…ift that is in thee but stirre it vp and seeke to increase it And addeth verse 15. These things exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that it may bee seene how thou profitest among all men If this care and conscience be in vs we shall be sure to haue honour though Sathan and all the world should conspire to disgrace vs A Prophet a true and faithfull Prophet he meanes is not without honour Matth. 13. 57. Mar. 6. 4. If this be wanting no wealth no titles no hospitality no good workes we can doe will be able to preserue vs from contempt The second meanes is by our faithfulnesse in our ministry This differeth from the former for a man may be a diligent and very sufficient Teacher and yet not faithfull in his Ministry This is faithfulnesse when we are carefull to deliuer the whole counsell of God to his people not concealing any part of it for fauour or feare of any man Ier. 23. 28. He that hath my Word let him speake my Word faithfully 1. Cor. 4. 2. It is required of Gods Stewards that euery man be found faithfull 2. Tim. 2. 2. What things thou hast heard of me the same deliuer to faithfull men which shall be able to teach others This hath great force to procure vs reuerence in the hearts of all men When the Pharisees would giue a reason of the reuerence they pretended to beare to our Sauiour they giue this Matth. 22. 16. Master we know that thou are true and teachest the way of God truly neither carest for any man for thou considerest not the person of man And when the Apostle chargeth Titus to looke to it that no man despise him he prescribeth him this way to keepe himselfe from contempt Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority see that no man despise thee Titus might haue said This was a strange direction this is the way rather to procure vs the contempt and hatred of all men if we shall not only teach such particular duties as he had mentioned before but apply them also so particularly by exhorting and rebuking men specially if we do it with such authority and boldnesse as thou speakest off No saith the Apostle feare it not this will gaine thee estimation and honour in the hearts of men yea of all men yea euen of them that were most offended with thee for thy faithfulnesse if they belong to God And this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man shall finde more fauour at the length than he that flattereth with his tongue On the other side if a man will make himselfe a base vnderling to any in the matter of his Ministry so as he dareth not deliuer some parts of Gods truth he dareth not reproue some faults for feare of man if he had all the learning in the world yet shall he haue no true honour for thus saith the Lord speaking to the Priests and Teachers of his People Mal. 2. 9. Therefore haue I also made you to be despised and vile before all the People because you haue not kept my waies but haue beene partiall in the
prayer thou finde the comfort and peace of thy conscience encreased thou art well enough though thou obtaine not that thou askedst Yea this is the most comfortable answer of all that God vseth to giue to the prayers of his seruants By this as by the fire which he was wont to send from heauen to consume the sacrifice 2. Chron. 7. 1. he doth testifie that he is well pleased with the prayers of his seruants And this kinde of answer the godly seldome faile of Psal. 35. 13. I humbled my selfe with fasting and my prayer was turned into mine owne bosome This answer Dauid receiued euen whilst he was praying Psal. 6. 8 9. Away from me all yee workers of iniquity marke what case he was in before from verse 1. to 7. for the Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping the Lord hath heard my petitions the Lord will receiue my prayer This the Apostle speakes of as a thing the faithfull may be sure of whensoeuer they pray aright in euery thing by prayer and supplication with thankesgiuing let your request be made knowne vnto God and the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding shall keepe your hearts and mindes through Christ Iesus Phil. 4. 6 7. The fourth comfort against this temptation is this If the Lord doe for a time with-hold not only the thing thou prayedst for but this answer also yet be thou assured he doth it for thy good he doth it for one of those three ends thou heardest of in the doctrine And if thou canst finde that the Lords delayes haue had those effects in thee they haue humbled thee they haue approued thy faith and obedience they haue increased thy desire and estimation of his fauour thou art a happy man The Lord in granting our requests respects not so much our words as the meaning of his spirit in our prayers Rom 8. 27. A fift comfort against this tentation is this That till the appointed time come till God see it good to giue thee either the thing thou askest or that sweet peace and comfort of conscience that I spake of he will certainely giue thee strength to abide this triall This is the thing thou most fearest and complainest of thou feelest thy selfe ready to faint and giue ouer but be of good comfort though he let thee feele thy weakenesse and how vnable thou art to stand or goe alone yet as the Nurse that dandles the Childe he holds thee and will not let thee fall Thus Dauid speakes of himselfe in the time of a most grieuous temptation Psal. 73. 22 23. I was as a beast before thee yet was I alwaies with thee thou hast holden me by my right hand Thus though God refused to hearken to Paul in causing the messenger of Sathan to depart from him though he prayed thrice for it yet did he heare and answer his prayer 2. Cor. 12. 9. He said vnto me My grace is sufficient for thee for my power is made perfect through weakenesse And this may be a certaine argument to a man that God hath heard and receiued his prayer though he doe delay to grant his request when Gods grace makes a man able to continue in prayer and to hold out though it be with much paine and discomfort For this comes not of our selues but is a singular gift of God This is plainely proued Psal. 10. 17. Lord thou hast heard the desire of the poore thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare And this testimony euery true beleeuer may be sure to finde in himselfe euen when to his owne feeling he hath least grace the spirit of God will helpe and sustaine his infirmity Rom. 8. 26. Therefore to conclude this first Vse I will say to them whom God exerciseth with this tentation that which the Apostle doth to them that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake and feare they shall not be able to hold out 1. Pet. 4. 19. Let them commit their soules to God in well doing as vnto a faithfull Creator The second Vse of this doctrine is to exhort all Gods people that they would labour so to pray as they may haue assurance to be heard when they pray for these comforts belong not to all but to such as pray aright It hath bin wont to be a matter of greatest discomfort to Gods people as we haue heard when they haue prayed and could not finde any audience with God be not silent vnto me lest if thou be silent to mee I become like them that goe downe into the pit Psal. 28. 〈◊〉 Therefore should we both marke well what we haue prayed for and obserue what entertainement we finde when we goe to our Father listen and hearken what answer we receiue from him Dauid prayes oft for an answer in thy faithfulnesse consider me Psal. 143. 1. As he that is a suiter to the King or any great man when he hath deliuered his petition will be diligent to enquire what the King saith to it so should we doe Psal. 8â—… 8. I will hearken what the Lord God will say for he will speake peace c. Two benefits we should receiue by it 1. It would worke in vs a great increase of comfort and assurance of Gods fauour of thankefulnesse and loue to God if we might perceiue that he had respect to our prayers whensoeuer we called vpon him so did it in Dauid as we shall finde in many places of the Psalmes Psal. 6. 8 9. and 28. 6. and 66. 19 20. and 61. 4 5. and 116. 1 4. 2. If by obseruing we shall finde that he hath had no respect to our prayers it would humble and driue vs to search into the cause of it and so inforce vs to make peace with him Foure things there are required in him that would so pray as he may haue assurance to finde audience and to receiue a good answer from God 1. The man himselfe must be in Gods fauour and know himselfe to be reconciled vnto God in Christ the Lord had respect to Abel and to his offering first to Abel and then to his offering Gen. 4. 4. 2. He must bring a heart that hath vnfainedly repented of all knowne sinnes and resolued to doe the will of God in all things If I regard iniquity in mine heart the Lord will not heare mee Psal. 66. 18. we know that God heareth not sinners Ioh. 9. 31. If thou wilt not hearken to God thou canst haue no hope that he will heare thee as he cryed and they would not heare so they cryed and I would not heare saith the Lord of hoasts Zach. 7. 13. 3. He must take heed the things he prayeth for be such as God hath in his Word warranted him to aske this is the confidence that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs 1. Iohn 5. 14. 4. He must not pray coldly nor drowsily but feruently I will pray and cry aloud and he shall heare my
strength of his Spirit support and enable him to beare it the spirit it selfe will helpe his infirmities Rom. 8. 26. 1. Cor. 10. 13. God is faithfull that will not suffer you to bee tempted aboue that you be able Fourthly he is assured that whatsoeuer affliction God layeth vpon him it shall in the end tend to his good and to the furtherance of his saluation Rom. 8. 28. Fifthly he knowes the end will pay for all and that after a while all teares shall be wiped from his eyes and he shall enioy vnspeakeable comfort Psal. 27. 13. I should haue fainted except I had beleeued to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing Now on the other side the man that wants this assurance of his saluation though he haue all the meanes in the world to secure and quiet his heart and to make it merry yet can he neuer attaine vnto true ioy and comfort nor keepe off extremity of griefe when the euill day shall come vpon him If any shall obiect against this that many of Gods children that are assured of their saluation are yet much oppressed with heauinesse and their liues are very vncomfortable and on the other side that many who want this assurance are knowne to haue the lightest and merriest hearts of all other men I answer For the faithfull first That they haue much inward ioy though they shew it not as other men yea oft times when their life seemes most vncomfortable to the worldly man and most full of misery Yea as Salomon saith of wicked mens ioy Pro. 13. 14. Euen in laughter the heart is sorrowfull so of the heauinesse of the godly it may be said oft times that euen in weeping their heart is full of comfort 2 Cor. 6. 10. As sorrowing yet alwayes reioycing That as Christ said Vers. 32. of this Chapter I haue meat that ye know not of so haue the godly much comfort which worldlings haue no skill of Pro. 14. 10. The stranger shall not meddle with his ioy 2 Though they be sometime in great heauinesse indeed yet it is not possible they should be ouercome of it but they shall certainly recouer themselues as 2 Cor. 4. 8. We are afflicted on euery side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie yet not ouercome of pouertie we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but perish not Because they haue euer in them the seed and root of true ioy Psal. 97. 11. Light is sowne for the righteous and gladnesse for the vpright in heart So that as it is not possible for him that is once truly regenerate to sinne as other men do because the seed of God and Spirit of Sanctification abideth in him 1 Ioh. 3. 9. So it is not possible for him that hath once attained to true assurance of his saluation to sorrow as other men do or to perish in despaire because the seed of God the Spirit of Adoption which is called the oyle of gladnesse Psal. 45. 7. abideth in him For this is that that Christ saith of this ioy Ioh. 16. 22. Your hearts shall reioyce and your ioy shall no man take from you And that makes Dauid say so confidently Psal. 37. 37. Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace And as for that which is obiected concerning the ioy of them that haue no assurance of their saluation I answer First that many times their mirth is but forced and counterfeit and when outwardly they make shew of much mirth their hearts within them are as heauy as lead 2 Cor. 5. 1â—… They reioyce in the face and not in the heart Pro. 14. 13. Euen in laughing the heart is sorrowfull And secondly though they seem very secure and pleasant in the time of prosperity while like drunken or mad men they haue no apprehension nor sense of their own estate yet in the euill day when their conscience shall be awakened their ioy will faile them and stand them in no stead That which is said of riches Pro. 11. 4. may be said likewise of merry company good cheare pastimes and musick They will not auaile in the day of wrath While they are out of Gods presence and forget him and their owne estate they are quiet and merry but when Gods glory shines but a little in their soules they are troubled out of measure as we see in the example of Balthazar Dan. 5. 6. O consider this ye that forget God esteeme not of the ioy of worldly men giue no rest to your selues till you haue gotten good assurance of your saluation and of the fauour of God in Christ For without this nothing will be able to giue you content and comfort in the houre of death and in the euill day Let this be thy desire and daily prayer to God that was Dauids Psalme 106. 4 5. Remember me O Lord with the fauour of thy people visit me with thy saluation that I may see the felicity of thy chosen and reioyce with their ioy The second preseruatiue against excessiue sorrow is the care of a good conscience That man that in all things is carefull to please God and to keep his conscience pure that he fall not into any knowne and grieuous sinne shall euer haue a quiet and chearefull heart 2 Cor. 1. 12. Our reioycing is this the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly purenesse we haue had our conuersation in the world Yea this will make a man chearefull at all times and preserue him from sorrow not in prosperity only but euen in aduersity he that is of a merry heart he meanes whose heart is made merry this way euen with the testimony of a good conscience hath a continuall feast Pro. 15. 15. And in this respect the Apostle Ephes. 6. 14. cals righteousnesse the Brest-plate that will defend the heart euen in the euill day But on the other side the man that hath no care of a good conscience but giues himselfe liberty to liue in any one knowne sinne can neuer haue any sound ioy in his heart but must needs be ouer-come of sorrow and swallowed vp with heauinesse when affliction shall come vpon him For sinne certainly will bring sorrow sooner or later not onely in the life to come There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Mat. 8. 12. but euen in this life sinne will bring sorrow it is the proper and naturall effect of sinne and cannot be auoided Pro. 29. 6. In the transgression of an euill man there is a snare that is matter of sorrow and teares as appeares by the other part of the Verse But the righteous doth sing and reioyce They that haue multiplied their sinnes shall haue their sorrowes multiplied yea great sinnes will bring great sorrowes as we see in the example of Iudas Mat. 27. 3 5. And many such examples God giues men in euery age Neither hath it beene so with such as Iudas onely but euen with
I said in my haste I am cast out of thy presence and 116. 11. I said in my haste all men are lyars The purpose and desire and resolution of the heart in euery regenerate man is to please God in all things Esay 26. 8. The desire of our soule is to thy name and to the remembrance of thee See an example of this in two that fell into the foulest sins of any regenerate man we reade of in Scripture Dauid and Peter What the purpose and full resolution of Dauids heart was you may see Psal. 119. 106. I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements How fell he then into so foule a sinne Surely he was suddenly ouertaken with some passion of lust before he was aware and so he fell So likewise of Peter we may see what the full purpose and resolution of his heart was Matth. 26. 33. 35. Though all men should be offended by thee yet will I neuer bee offended though I should die with thee yet I will not denie thee How fell he then into so foule a sin Surely he was suddenly ouertaken with a passion of feare before he was aware and so he fell Now it is quite contrary with the vnregenerate man For he feares not to sin Pro. 14. 16. The foole rageth and is carelesse he commits sin with prepensed purpose and determination of heart Psal 364. He imagineth mischiefe on his bed he setteth himselfe vpon a way that is not good and doth not abhor euill Rom. 13. 14. He takes thought for the flesh to fulfill the lusts of it Yea as if their inclination to euill by nature were not strong enough They draw on Iniquity with cords of vanity and sinne as with cart ropes Esay 5. 18. The second difference is in the diuers disposition of their heart euen at that time when they doe sinne The regenerate man neuer falls totally into any sinne nor commits it with the whole sway of his soule with full consent of his will But when the flesh tempteth and draweth him to sinne the spirit resisteth the motion and drawes another way euen when they sleepe their heart waketh Cant. 5. 2. 1. Iohn 3. 9. Hee that is borne of God sinneth not neither can hee sinne because the seede of God remaineth in him Gal. 5. 17. The flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flâ—…sh and these are contrary one to another so that yee cannot doe the same things that ye would He obeyes sin as the slaue doth his master Rom. 7. 14. This though it be not alwaies felt by himselfe yet to another that is a spirituall man it will appeare by two notes 1. Try them euen when they are at the worst and some grace will appeare in them blow away the ashes and yee shall discerne some sparkles of grace in them see this in Dauids readinesse to yeeld to the reproofe of Nathan and to confesse his sinne euen when he had fallen so fearefully and lyen so long in his sin 2. Sam. 12. 13. And in praying and crying to God and calling him most affectionately his God euen when he thought in his passion and tentation that God had forsaken him Psal. 22. 1. As if thou come to the poore distressed Christian that complaines he is but an hypocrite and vtters many words sauouring of nothing but infidelity and despaire and aske him whether he be not affraid to offend God and loue not his children c. and he cannot deny this or if he do yet maist thou euidently discerne that he speaketh falsly against himselfe 2. Obserue them and thou shalt finde their ioy is not as it hath bin after once they haue yeelded to the temptation that made Dauid cry Make me to heare ioy and gladnesse that the bones that thou hast broken may reioyce Psal. 51. 8. so we shall finde the two Disciples that were going to Emaus when they began to doubt and wauer were made sad in heart by it Luke 24. 17. It is with them in this case as it was with Rebecca when she felt the two twins strugling with her Gen. 25. 22. When they say they haue no Faith nor Grace in them aske them whence then comes this sorrow and palenesse and losse of sleepe c. Now the wicked man is of a quite contrary disposition for he is all flesh and hath no such resistance in himselfe vnlesse it be first from the light of his naturall conscience for the effect of the Law is written in their hearts as the Apostle speaketh Romanes 2. 15. or secondly from the repugnancy of his lusts betweene themselues their lusts war in their members Iames 4. 1. Luke 11. 27. All things are at peace he sins willingly and with all his heart Iohn 8. 44. Ye are of your father the Diuell and the lusts of your father you will doe A third difference is the diuers disposition of heart after they haue committed sinne For the godly is wont to finde much paine and griefe in his heart much remorse of conscience euen for the smallest sinnes he hath committed against God as we see in Dauid his heart smote him for cutting off the skirt of Sauls garment and for giuing commandement for the numbring of the people 1. Sam. 24. 6. 2. Sam. 24. 10. and in Paul the remnants of originall sin in him made him cry out ô wretched man that I am c. Rom. 7. 24. If sinne be an infirmity it will put the heart to this paine as all bodily infirmities will the body And though Dauid lay long in his sin before he could recouer himselfe by sound repentance yet from the day he committed his sin this remorse began in him and he neuer found true ioy againe till he had effectually repented Psal. 51. 8. Now it is not so with the wicked but after many foule and haynous sins their hearts are as quiet and as iocund as before An example of this we haue in Iosephs brethren after they had conspired to slay him and being disswaded from it had stript him of his cote and cast him into a pit they sate downe to eate bread Gen. 37. 24 25. Another difference there is in the diuers disposition of their hearts after they haue committed sin which is the fourth and last difference The godly cannot continue in sin but after he hath falne he riseth againe yea he obtaineth further strength against his corruption and power to forsake his sin so that he will not be so apt to fall into it againe as he was before True it is a regenerate man may fall into the same sinne againe neither can any man define how oft and into how hainous sins a man that is soundly regenerate may fall yet doe we not finde that any childe of God hath falne oft into the same haynous and scandalous sinnes Indeed in a smaller slip of concealing his wife and causing her to say she was his sister we finde Abraham taken twice Gen.
12. 13. and 20. 2. But for their foule sinnes we shall finde that Noah was neuer drunke but once nor Dauid committed adultery but once neither Peter returned euer againe to his Apostasie nor Paul to his persecution after they had once repented This is expresly said of Iudah after he truely saw his sinne hee knew Tamar againe no more Genesis 38. 26. Secondly it 's made a property of them that are in Christ Iesus in the state of grace that they walke not after the flesh Rom. 8 verse 1. Though they cannot kill or restraine all outward lusts yet they are made able to keepe them from reigning in them so as willingly to obey it in the lusts thereof as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6. 12. but they by little and little at the least in the vnfained desire and endeuour of their hearts doe mortifie the deeds of the body by the spirit Rom. 8. 13. And it is a shrewd signe that it reignes when it hath once the body at command which made the Apostle say Let not sin reigne in your mortall bodies neither yeeld you your members as instruments of vnrightonsnes vnto sin Rom. 6. 12 13. On the other side he is called an enemy of God that Psal. 68. 21. goes on in sin And 2. Pet. 2. 19. its made a note of a gracelesse man when he cannot cease from fin The Reason is plaine because the vertue of Christs death is neuer separated from the merit of it When the merit of it is effectuall to iustification and pardon of sin then the vertue of it is effectuall to sanctification to the destroying of the power of sin when once the Lord hath sprinkled cleane water vpon vs and through the imputation of Christs sufferings and righteousnesse made vs cleane when he hath thereby cleansed vs from all the filthinesse of our sinnes then he will also giue vs a new heart and a new spirit he will put into vs he will take the stony heart out of vs and giue vs a heart of flesh Ezek. 36. 25 26. He so speakes peace vnto his people and to his Saints that they may not turne againe vnto folly Psal. 85. 8. Now the vnregenerate man continueth and walketh in sin yea like the dropsie man the more he sins the more he may one foule sin being as a shooing-horne to draw on another Lecture the ninetie eighth August 27. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. NOw hauing the last day preuented the mistaking and abuse of it it remaines that we proceed to the Vses that are to be made of this Doctrine and they are principally three The first is for instruction to teach vs that for as much as the Lord reiects none of his children for their infirmities but loues and esteemes of them neuerthelesse for their weakenesse Therefore we should learne not to despise or reiect any childe of God because of his infirmities for therein the perfection of a Christian shall appeare euen in following and striuing to be like his heauenly father Matth. 5. 45. And we are his children when we resemble him and are of his disposition be ye therefore followers of God as de are children Epes 5. 1. And will any of vs seeme to be holier than God to dislike sinners more than he doth That were grosse hypocrisie Obiect But you will say there is small consequence in this reason seeing they that are Gods children and vpright in heart are perfectly knowne to him so are they not to vs. If we knew who were Gods Elect and who had vpright hearts indeed we would hold our selues bound to loue and beare with all such notwithstanding many weakenesses that we discerned in them but we know the world is full of hypocrites that will make a good profession and yet haue but false hearts Answ. I answer that if a man professe the feare of God and his course of life be agreeable thereunto though he haue many frailties we are bound to esteeme him the childe of God Rom 8. 1. They are in Christ Iesus that walke not after the flesh And 1. Sam. 16. 7. Man iudgeth according to the outward appearance And though we may well be deceiued in this because mens hearts are deceitfull Ier. 17. 9. yet this is a safe and holy errour I may say Our iudgement though it be erroneous in this yet it is the iudgement of true charity and therefore such as God commands and we may haue comfort in 1. Cor. 13. 5. It thinketh not euill verse 7. It beleeueth all things it hopeth all things Now it cannot be denied but in many of these there be sundry infirmities in some error in iudgement in other much frowardnesse vnthankefulnesse pride nay in some foule faults and slips in their conuersation I say not that thou art bound to thinke well of all that professors doe No we heard the last day the Lord fauours not the faults of his dearest children But three duties thou owest to euery one that so professe the feare of God First thou must delight and gladly take notice of the good things that are in him obserue him well to see if you can discerne any one testimony of soundnesse of heart any one signe of the life of grace and gladly take notice of it Let vs consider one another saith the Apostle Heb. 10. 24. and 1. Cor. 16. 17 18. Hauing spoken of the excellent things that were in Stephanus Fortunatus and Achaicus he chargeth the Church that they should know or acknowledge such men Therefore it is to be wished that Christians when they meet would exercise themselues so as they might haue proofe of that grace that is in each other and this would exceedingly encrease loue Secondly because if he doe in any measure soundly feare God thou art bound to honour him in thine heart Psal. 15. 4. None shall goe to heauen that cannot honour them that feare the Lord. Therefore you must not be glad but loth to see or heare of his faults or infirmities Thou shouldst doe to euery childe of God because thou art bound to honour him as Sem and Iaphet did to Noah because they were bound to honour him Gen. 9. 23. couer his nakednesse Euery one of vs should count it a foule corruption in our nature be ashamed of it bewaile it to God and striue against it that we are so like the Beetle or Horse-flie that if he flie into a field that is neuer so full of sweet flowers yet if there be but a little filthy dung in it his eye and sent is onely to that and vpon that onely will he light So are we apt to passe by all the good things that are in any Christian but his slips and infirmities we gladly obserue we heare and inquire of them with great delight Matthew 7. 3. And why seest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye c. Why art thou so curious an obseruer of his smallest infirmities And yet this is not the corruption of wicked men only but euen of
the regenerate saith Iohn 5. 19. We know that we are of God that is borne of God as is plaine by the former Verse This then being so that a regenerate man may certainly know he hath soundnesse of grace in him let vs consider how and by what notes we may know it And because if a man haue any one grace in him in truth and soundnesse he may be certaine that his heart is vpright and that he is truly regenerate I will therefore insist onely vpon foure graces by which we may make triall of the soundnesse of our owne hearts sufficiently and those foure are these 1. Knowledge 2. Repentance and forsaking of sinne 3. Obedience and practice of good duties 4. Faith and confidence in the mercy of God First then euery regenerate man hath a sanctified knowledge and vnderstanding of the will of God reuealed in his Word and the man that hath any measure of sanctified knowledge doubtlesse hath a good heart This is the first worke of grace and the foundation of all the rest The new man is renewed in knowledge saith the Apostle Col. 3. 10. without that there is no vprightnes nor grace in the heart When the Wise-man had said Pro. 19. 1. Better is the poore man that walks in his vprightnesse than the foole that abuseth his lips he adds Ver. 2. For without knowledge the mind is not good or is destitute of goodnes And this is said to be the first and chief work of the ministry of the Word to open the eys of men and to bring them from darknes vnto light from the power of Sathan vnto God till mine eyes be opened and they be turned from darknesse to light they remaine still vnder the power of Sathan Acts 26. 18. and Psal. 36. 10. Extend thy louing kindnesse to them that know thee and thy righteousnesse to them that are vpright in heart He that saith he hath a good heart towards God and hath no knowledge cares not for it or he that praiseth such and such men for good men that haue no knowledge of the Word is a lyar and the truth is not in him Quest. But may a man conclude thus I haue knowledge therefore I haue grace and an vpright heart Answ. No for many a naturall man and hypocrite haue attained to a great measure of knowledge the Apostle saith of the hypocriticall Iews Rom. 2. 18. Thou knowest his will and allowest the things that are excellent in that thou art instructed by the Law And v. 20. Which hast the forme of knowledge and of the truth in the Law As if he should say thou art exercised in and acquainted with the whole body of Religion set down in the Law And He. 6. 4. of such hypocrites as may fall into the impardonable sin he saith They may be enlightened But the knowledge of the naturall man and of the regenerate do differ in these points First the man that hath sauing knowledge is willing and desirous to know the whole will of God reuealed in his Word as Act. 10. 33. We are present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God yet chiefly those things that are most necessary and profitable and that do most concerne his own practice he is most desirous to heare and learne As it is noted as a speciall fruit of grace in the poore Publicans and Souldiers that came to heare Iohn euery one desired to heare what they should do Luk. 3. 10 12 14. Yea he is willing to heare that part of the Word that makes most against him he likes that Preacher best that with most plainnesse and power discouereth and rebuketh his sinnes so he do it by the Word of the Lord. As it is said of Eli that though he saw iust cause to think that the message Samuel had to deliuer was much against him yet he chargeth him 1 Sam. 3. 17. God do so to thee and more also if thou hide any thing from me of all that the Lord hath said vnto thee On the contrary side the naturall man though he may busie himself in seeking the knowledge of some points that minister questions rather than godly edifying which is in saith as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 1. 4. is vnwilling and affraid to know some parts of Gods truth such as he hath conceiued a preiudice against such as touch himself in particular at such he winks with his eyes as our Sauiour saith Mat. 13. 15. Esa. 30. 10. He saith vnto the Seer See not such truths as these though they offer themselues neuer so clearely in thy Text and to the Prophets Prophesie not vnto vs right things I may not stand to apply euery particular note vnto you do it your selues if ye desire to know the vprightnes of your own harts examine your knowledge by this first note Secondly the regenerate man seeks the knowledge of God with no other intent but that he may practice that he knowes and direct his life by it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart 1 Peter 2. 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby On the other side the naturall man seekes knowledge onely for knowledge and speculation sake or that he may maintaine talk with it as occasion shall serue Ezek. 33. 31. My people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not do them Thirdly the regenerate man is apt to approue of Gods truth when it is reuealed vnto him and to belieue and receiue it Indeed he may be ignorant of many truths and may oppose them for a time euen when the meanes are vsed to reueale them vnto him but he is able to discerne the truth from erour when both are laid before him how soeuer he did not see it before Ioh. 10. 4 5. The sheepe follow him for they know his voice and they will not follow a stranger but they flie from him for they know not the voice of a stranger And of the Noble Bereans it is said Acts 17 11. That they receiued the word with all readinesse And in this respect the Apostle saith that the Lords intent in suffering heresies to spring vp in his Church was That they that were approued among them and had sound hearts might be knowne 1 Cor. 11. 19. Therefore the Apostle speakes so fearefully of the Iewes for not receiuing the truth when it was clearely manifested vnto them Hearing ye shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing ye shall see and not perceiue for the heart of this people is waxed grosse and their eares are dull of hearing and their eyes haue they closed lest they should see with their eyes and heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts and I should heale them Acts 28. 26 27. On the other side the naturall man though he haue much knowledge and excellent gifts yet is he of a corrupt mind and
vnsound iudgement in some cleare and manifest truths or other full of reasoning and oppositions against it 1 Tim. 6. 5. If any consent not to the wholsome words of the Lord Iesus Christ and vseth vaine disputations he knoweth nothing saith the Apostle his mind is corrupt and destitute of truth Fourthly the knowledge of a regenerate man may be discerned by this It hath power to reforme and rule his heart and workes in him a care of practice and obedience Luke 8. 15. They that with an honest and good heart beare the word keepe it and bring forth fruits with patience 1 Iohn 2. 3 4. Hereby we are sure we know him if we keepe his commandements he that saith I know him and keepes not his commandements is a lyar Esa. 2. 3. He shall teach vs his wayes and we will walke in his paths Yea sanctified knowledge makes a man strong to resist and stand against tentation The feare of the Lord that is wisdome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iob 28 28. Prou. 24. 5. A wise man is strong for a man of vnderstanding increaseth his strength He that can say as Psal. 17. 4. By the word of thy lips I haue kept me from the path of the destroyer is a happy man he knowes the truth with a sauing knowledge On the contrary side the naturall mans knowledge swimmeth in his braine and hath no power in his heart It is said of the sonnes of Eli They were wicked men and knew not the Lord 1 Sam. 2. 12. They had no iot of sanctified knowledge in them Fiftly and lastly the regenerate man though he find himselfe wanting sometimes in these properties of sanctified knowledge yet feeles he this ignorance and bewailes it and what measure of knowledge soeuer he hath attained to he satisfieth not himselfe in it but the more he knowes the more he desires to increase in knowledge This you shall see in Dauid Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law teach me thy statutes make me to vnderstand the way of thy precepts Psalme 119. 18 26 27. On the other side the naturall man is well perswaded of his owne knowledge thinkes he knowes enough and is full Woe be to you that are full Luke 6. 25. The second grace wherein I told you we were to make triall of the soundnesse of our hearts is Repentance by which I mean in this place onely the forsaking of sinne Now there is no one grace in soundnesse and vprightnesse in that mans heart that hath not vnfainedly repented and forsaken his sinnes Acts 11. 18. Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance vnto life Vnlesse we can be able to say These and these sinnes I know I haue left surely we haue not repented Wee were sometimes foolish disobedient deceiued seruing diuers lusts and pleasures liuing in malice and enuy hatefull and hating one another Tit. 3. 3. And the man that hath vnfainedly repented and forsaken his sins doubtlesse hath an vpright heart Thus saith Dauid of himselfe Psal. 18. 23. I was vpright before him and kept my selfe from mine iniquity for he that hath repented is iustified and hath his sins forgiuen him Act. 5. 31. Christ is called a Prince and Sauiour to giue repentance and forgiuenes of sins If yan man shall aske May not some naturall men forsake and leaue the sins they haue liued in I answer Yes Peter speakes of some temporaries and hypocrites that had escaped the filthinesse of the world 2. Pet. 2. 20. and our Sauiour of one that had the vncleane spirit cast out of him and his house swept and garnished Matth. 12. 44. But these differences there be betwixt the repentance of the regenerate and naturall man 1. The regenerate man forsakes sin of conscience to God euen because he knoweth God hath forbidden it is offended and dishonoured by it as his sorrow for sin is according to God 2. Cor. 79. so is his forsaking of sin also 2. Cor. 7. 10. Yea his forsaking of his sin growes though not only yet chiefly from the knowledge he hath of Gods mercy and from the loue he beares to God for his goodnesse he forsakes his euill way and returnes to the Lord out of this hope and perswasion that he will haue mercy vpon him and that our God will abundantly pardon Esay 55. 7. He feares the Lord and his goodnesse Hos. 3. 5. The grace of God that bringeth saluation the Gospell which makes knowne to vs Gods loue in Christ hath taught him to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts Tit. 2. 11 12. On the other side the hypocrite forsakes his sins or rather seemes so to do first for that he wants meanes to follow them as of old or secondly no occasion is offered to shew his corruption in thirdly or out of respect he hath to his credit with men fourthly or out of the apprehension of Gods wrath only 2. The regenerate man forsakes not one or two but all knowne sins Why then there is no man regenerate will you say For in many things we sinne all Iames 2. 3. But my meaning is though he cannot shake off euery sin yet there is no knowne sin that willingly he giueth liberty to himselfe in be it small or great when once it is discouered to him to be a sin he makes a conscience of it as Daniel did of defiling himselfe with the Kings meat Dan. 1. 8. he kept Gods law and his conscience to obey it as the apple of his eye which the least more will offend Pro. 7. 2. This is called precisenesse and foolish nicenesse I grant that it is indeed a note of an hypocrite to be precise and strict in small matters and make no conscience of grosse sins to tithe miâ—…t and cummin and to neglect the weightyer points of the law to streine at a gnat and to swallow a cammell Mat. 23. 23 24. yet he that shall say of the least sin Tush that is nothing If I neuer do worse I shall do well enough doubtlesse that man hath no soundnes in his heart Iames 2. 10 11. Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law yet faile in one point is guilty of all For he that said Thou shalt not commit adultery said also Thou shalt not kill The least sin committed wilfully and presumptuously becomes dangerous and damnable the soule that dâ—…th ought presumptuously shall be cut off from among his people as the man was by Gods expresse commandement that had in that sort but gathered a few sticks vpon the Sabbath day Num. 15. 30. 32. On the other side no naturall man or hypocrite euer made conscience of all sin but either he hath some one sin that is his beloued sin which he will not part with as Herod had Mar. 6. 20. or of many sins which he counts small he makes no conscience at all but euen despiseth his waies in them as Salomon speaketh Pro. 19. 16. 3. The regenerate man though he slip often yet
themselues when they can discerne no more In which case this Doctrine is very comfortable and vsefull vnto them Obiect This Doctrine I like well will many a one say that hates Religion with all his heart I thanke God I haue beene able to do some good yea more than many of your professors and therefore I know I haue more grace and a better heart than they Yea we know how the Papists boast against our Religion and all that professe it We are more deuout and zealous in prayer say they we are much more aboundant in fasting almes-deeds and other good works than you and therfore also we haue more grace than you Answ. But to these I answer First all this may be very true and would to God it were not too true of many that professe the truth But know you many hypocrites and naturall men haue been able to do such workes as outwardly and in appearance haue been very good as I shewed you in sundrie particulars the last day but one Yea they haue beene able herein to compare with and euen to excell many a good Christian. Esau seemed outwardly to seeke the blessing with far more deuotion and zeale than Iacob he cryed much louder and shed many more teares for it than Iacob did Gen. 27. 34. 38. And Ahab in outward shew was much more humbled for his sin than Hezekia was 1. King 21. 27. He rent his clothes and put sackcloth vpon him and fasted and lay in sackcloth and you shall finde none of all this in the repentance of Hezekiah Esay 38. 2 3. And the Pharisee could say and I doubt not but he said truly that he both fasted more and was outwardly a farre iuster man in his dealings with men than the Publican was Luke 18. 12. But none of all these workes were good in Gods sight neither can any naturall man do any good worke that is good in Gods sight their best workes are but beautifull sins though they be oft highly esteemed among men they are abomination in the sight of God Luke 16. 15. I will therefore shew you out of Gods Word sundry manifest differences betweene the good workes of the regenerate and of the naturall man And these differences we will obserue First in the matter of their workes the things wherein they shew their obedience vnto God Secondly in the manner how these good workes are done and performed by them In the matter of their workes I will obserue vnto you three notable differences The regenerate man makes conscience onely of such workes counts them onely good workes as God hath in his Word commanded such onely as may be called Iohn 6. 28. the workes of God and not of men To count nothing a good worke but onely that which God hath ordained for vs to walke in as the Apostle speakes Ephes. 2. 10. To make no conscience of any thing but onely of that that God hath prescribed in his Word is a singular note of an vpright heart This we shall finde Psalme 119. 1. Blessed are those that are vpright in their way and walke in the law of the Lord. As if he should say So shall you know them that are vpright in their way Thus Iob comforteth himselfe and proueth the vprightnesse of his owne heart Iob 23. 10. But he knoweth my way and trieth me and I shall come forth like the Gold how proues he that verse 11. My foot hath followed his steps his way haue I kept On the other side this is made the note of an hypocrite to put holinesse in or make conscience of such things as God neuer commanded Mar. 7. 6 7. Christ calls them hypocrites that made conscience of the Iewish purifyings though that were an old and generall custome because it was but a commandement of men a tradition of men This proues all Papists to be Hypocrites many of their chiefe good workes that they put most holinesse in are such as God neuer commanded Nay there is no naturall man vnder heauen that makes this reckoning of the word or that doth thus cleaue vnto it First he makes the custome and example and commandement of men the chiefe rule of his conscience Secondly he doth in many things that that is good in his owne eyes Let vs therefore tric our obedience by this first note The second note of difference is this The regenerate man makes conscience of euery duty God hath in his Word commanded euery commandement hath a diuine authoritie in his heart him shall yee heare in all things whatsoeuer hee shall say vnto you Acts 3. 22. This is noted of Zachary and Elizabeth Luke 1. 6. That they walked in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse Gods childe is willing to be directed by his Word in all things euen in the least not in matters of godlinesse only and in our duties towards God and of righteousnesse in all our duties towards men but euen in matters of sobriety also and in the moderating of our selues in the vse of all such things as are neither expresly commanded nor forbidden by God Tit. 2. 12. This we shall also find is made an infallible marke of an vpright heart Obserue this in Dauids prayer 1. Chron. 29. 19. Giue to Salomon my son a perfect heart to keepe thy commandements thy testimonies and thy statutes to do all things Neither our meat nor recreations nor the labours and affaires of our calling are sanctified vnto vs vnlesse we vse them according to the word 1. Tim. 4. 5. And we finde what conscience our Sauiour made euen of a matter of circumstance in the Ceremoniall Law namely touching the iust time when the Passeouer was to be celebrated True it is that a regenerate man may and doth oft faile in many duties God requireth but he maketh conscience of euery duty the vnfained desire and indeauour of his heart is to keepe euery commandement of God to obey God in one thing as well as in another This was Dauids comfort and assurance Psalme 119. 6. Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect vnto all thy commandements Iohn 15. 14. Yee are my friends if yee doe whatsoeuer I command you Now there was neuer any hypocrite or naturall man that was able to go thus farre but either he seemes to make conscience of the second Table and neglects the first or he seemes very deuout in the duties of the first and is vnconscionable in the second many commandements in the Word haue no authority at all in his heart I might instance against many of you in that one mentioned aboue all things my brethren sweare not Iames 5. 12. and against many others of you in other commandements of God Thus was the hypocrisie of Iehu and Herod descried though both of them went very farre If we looke into Iehu's story we shall see cause to thinke that surely he was a good man For first he was immediately chosen by God to be King 2. Kings 9. 3.
hath promised to them that loue him and 2. 5. Hath not God chosen the poore of this world rich in faith and heires of the Kingdome which hee hath promised to them that loue him Yea the regenerate man loues the Lord euen then when he correcteth and woundeth him euen then would he not for any thing doe ought that might offend God he desires aboue all things to be reconciled to him and to please him hee bewailes the losse of his fauour So that euen when he is in the greatest affliction of minde hee may be said to bee sicke of loue Canticles 2. 5. his loue to God is the chiefe cause of his sorrow and anguish And his loue appeares in this he serues God willingly and desirously yea his will and desire is aboue his ability 2. Cor. 8. 3. he loues Gods Word he delights in the law of the Lord in his inner man Rom. 7. 22. thy commandements are my delights Psal. 119. 143. he loues his seruants by this wee know we are translated from death to life because wee loue the brethren 1. Iohn 3. 14. Yea this loue he beares to God is the roote of all his obedience His obedience proceeds rather and more from loue than from feare Deut. 7. 9. He keepes couenant and mercy to them that loue him and keepe his commandements Which sentence you shall find repeated twice in the very same words Neh. 1. 5. Dan. 9. 4. his loue to God is that that makes him carefull to keepe his commandements His loue to men also growes from this root 1. Iohn 5. 2. By this we know that wee loue the children of God when wee loue God Heb. 6. 10. God is not vnrighteous to forget your loue which yee haue shewed toward his Name in that yee haue ministred to the Saints and still doe minister Yea euen his feare of God proceeds of loue Hos. 3. 5. They shall seeke the Lord their God and feare him and his goodnesse And for the second branch this loue of the regenerate man growes from faith euen from the assurance he hath of Gods loue to him in Christ. 1. Tim. 1. 5. The end of the commandement is charity out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of Faith vnfained 1. Ioh. 4. 19. We loue him because he loued vs first But what loue is that he speakes of The naturall man may pretend he loues God because God loued him first as Acts 14. 17. He hath done vs good and giuen vs raine from heauen and fruitfull seasons and filled our hearts with food and gladnesse But if a man know no further loue of God than that haue no better fruit of Gods loue than that he can neuer be able soundly to loue the Lord till he know God hath loued him in Christ he can neuer be soundly perswaded of Gods loue nor soundly loue the Lord againe This is the loue that Iohn meanes in that place when he saith 1. Iohn 5. 19. We loue him because he loued vs first as is plaine verse 10. Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his Sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes And 1. Iohn 3. 16. Hereby perceiue we the loue of God because he laid downe his life for vs. So Luke 7. 47. Her sins which were many are forgiuen for shee loued much And euery one that can finde this loue in him to God and that the seruice he doth to God he doth it of loue may be sure his heart is vpright in him 1. Cor. 8. 3. If any man loue God the same is knowne of him Thus our Sauiour seekes to recouer and comfort Peter making knowne to him the vprightnesse of his heart by this and to proue vnto him that though he fell fearefully ye he fell not totally Iohn 21. 15. Louest thou me louest thou mee as if he should say Remember that though thou seemedst euen to hate me by denying me yet thou louest me still On the other side no hypocrite or naturall man doth that he doth of loue specially not out of such a loue as growes from Faith vnfained It is euident that for the most part all his obedience growes from feare What good duety soeuer they doe wherein they haue any respect to God they vse to doe it of feare and not of loue Psalme 78. 34. When hee slew them they sought him and they returned and sought God early And what things soeuer he seemes to doe of loue to God it is but a counterfeit and vnsound loue for first he loues not Gods Word but hates it Iohn 3. 19 20. He loueth darkenesse rather than light because his deeds are euill euery one that doth euill hateth the light 1. Iohn 2. 5. Hee that keepeth his word in him is the loue of God perfect indeed hereby we know that we are in him Secondly he loues not Gods seruants but hates them Iohn 15. 19. Because yee are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Thirdly he hath no faith nor assurance of Gods loue to him in Christ. Ephes. 2. 12. Yee were at that time without Christ and were alienated from the common-wealth of Israel and were strangers from the couenant of promise and had no hope and were without God in the world Lecture the hundred and fiue October 15. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT remaineth â—…ow that we come to the fourth and last note of difference that may be obserued betweene the obedience of the regenerate and naturall man in the manner of performing good duties And that is this The regenerate man is constant in his obedience to God This we shall finde is a chiefe and one of the most certaine and sensible notes of an vpright heart For there is scarce any one good thing that is in Gods childe but it may seeme to be in the hypocrite saue onely this We will therefore shew first that in euery regenerate man this may be found secondly that it can be found in none other The first is plaine Pro. 10. 25. The righteous is an euerlasting foundation he is no changling You shall see this constancy of his estate first in the grace of regeneration it selfe for the nature and essentiall property of it is to be constant and thus it may be discerned and knowne The spirit of regeneration is like vnto that holy fire that came downe from Heauen and was kept in the Sanctuary that neuer went out Leuit. 6. 12 13. If euer a man had grace he can neuer lose it It is called therefore an immortall seede 1. Pet. 1. 23. The good part that shall neuer be taken away from him that hath once receiued it Luke 10. 42. An euerlasting name that shall not be put out Esay 56. 5. Secondly in the fruits and effects of it Psal. 92. 13 14. Such as be planted in the house of the Lord shall bring forth fruit in their age And thus shall those good
thy statutes alway euen vnto the end The second is in Paul Phil. 3. 12. One thing I doe as if he should say this is the chiefe thing I haue to comfort my selfe in I forget that that is behind endeuour my selfe to that which is before Thirdly he liues in feare lest he should fall away before his death and hauing begun in the spirit should end in the flesh Ier. 32. 40. I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from mee Fourthly he desires to continue vnder the meanes of grace Psal. 27. 4. One thing I haue desired of the Lord and that I will require that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life And whosoeuer is thus constant and carefull to perseuere may be certaine of the soundnesse and vprightnesse of his heart No naturall man euer was so Iohn 8. 31. If ye continue in my Word ye are verily my Disciples Psal. 106. 3. Blessed are they that keepe iudgement and doe righteousnesse at all times Pro. 28. 14. Happy is the man that feareth alway It is said of Caleb he had another spirit than the rest of the spies Num. 14. 24. and the reason is there giuen but more plainely Iosh. 14 9. because he followed the Lord constantly He that serues God constantly certainely hath another spirit in him than euer any naturall man could attaine vnto And thus haue we finished the examination of the three first graces which I propounded and wherein I said I would obserue the difference betwixt the good things that are in the regenerate man and those that seeme to be in the naturall man I haue shewed you the difference betweene them in their knowledge in their repentance and in their obedience vnto God It followeth now that we proceed to the fourth and last namely to the faith and confidence that they haue in the mercy of God First then euery regenerate man hath saith No one grace no goodnesse at all can be in that mans heart in soundnesse and vprightnesse that wants a liuely faith that is not in some measure truly assured of Gods fauour to him in Christ. For that is the roote of all sauing graces Acts 5. 9. It purifieth the heart and 26 18. it sanctifieth him that hath it And on the other side the man that hath any measure of true faith though it be very weake doubtlesse hath a sound and vpright heart This is plaine in the words of Hanani the Prophet to Asa 2. Chron. 16. 9. The eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shew himselfe strong with them that are of a perfect heart towards him But whom meanes he by them that are of a perfect heart Surely such as rest vpon him as you shall see in the former verse But herein also many a naturall man and hypocrite seemes to match the childe of God yea to exceed him much He saith he hath a strong faith and is as fully perswaded of Gods fauour as any other man Ier. 3. 4. Didst thou not still cry vnto me saith the Lord to the wicked hypocrite Thou art my father and the guide of my youth And Micah 3. 11. Yet they will leane vpon God and say Is not the Lord amongst vs no euill can come to vs. Yea he may liue and dye in a strong perswasion that he is in Gods fauour How then shall we be able will you say to distinguish betweene the true faith of the regenerate and the false and vaine presumption of the naturall man Foure sensible and plaine notes of difference I will giue you out of Gods Word betweene the true faith of the regenerate man and the seeming faith of him that hath no grace in his heart The first is from the meanes whereby it is wrought in a man For the faith of the regenerate is wrought in him by the Ministry of the Word of God and is increased and nourished by it and by the other good meanes of grace which God hath ordained First by the preaching of the Law his heart is humbled and prepared Iohn Baptist by his ministry was to prepare the way for Christ Marke 1. 2. Secondly by the preaching of the Gospell his heart is comforted Rom. 10. 17. Faith comes by hearing Esay 57. 19. I create the fruit of the lips to be peace Art thou then able to say thy faith was wrought in thee by the Ministry of the Word it wrought in thee first the spirit of bondage and then the spirit of adoption Rom. 8. 15. and thou findest it cherished and made more liuely and strong when thou doest diligently and conscionably attend vpon Gods ordinance in hearing reading praying and receiuing of the Lords Supper then hast thou cause to iudge that thy assurance is indeed the faith of Gods Elect against which the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile On the other side if thou neuer foundest any such power or comfort in the Word but thy assurance hath growne with thee euen from the womb thou wert neuer of other mind thou thankest God neither the ministry of the law did euer work in thy heart any sound and lasting humiliation nor the ministry of the Gospell any great comfort thou carest not for the ministry of the Word nor findest any relish in any religious exercise but wonderest at their folly that make such reckoning of them then be thou assured that thy confidence is but presumption and not faith The second difference is in the grounds on which their faith is founded The third in the measure and degrees of it The fourth and last in the fruits and effects of it But for these three last notes I must referre the Reader to the 76 Lecture where I haue handled them at large THE HVNDRED AND SIXTH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXII MDCXI IOHN IIII. L. And the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and he went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. Verse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist doth set downe the History of the second miracle that our Sauiour wrought in Galile in curing the sonne of a certaine Ruler And that the History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered to Christ to do this miracle Uers. 46 47. Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle Uerse 48 49. and the beginning of this Uerse Thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle Fourthly and lastly the conclusion of the story The two first parts we haue already finished and are now to proceed to the third namely to the fruit and effect of this miracle which beginneth in the words I haue now read vnto you and lasteth to the end of the 53. Verse And in this part there be three principall things to be considered First the beginning of the faith and conuersion of this Ruler in these words of the 50 Verse And the man belieued the words that Iesus had spoken vnto him and
and women grew more and more Marke the reason Verse 11 12. By his fearfull iudgements on Ananias and Saphira and sundry other strange miracles wrought by the Apostles God had prepared the hearts of men notably to the receiuing of the Gospell Acts 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied Mark the reason Ver. 23. By a strange iudgement on proud Herod God had prepared mens hearts Act. 19. 10. The Word of God grew mightily and preuailed See the reason Ver. 11. 17. By the wonderfull miracles Paul wrought and the strange iudgements that befell the sonnes of Sceua for counterfeiting of them a maruellous feare came vpon them all in those parts and thus were they prepared to receiue the Word For the second we haue Iob 33. 23. If there be then an Interpreter As if he should say Then there will be great hope of doing good And for the third we haue Act. 2. 41. The same day there were added to them about three thousand soules Marke the reason Ver. 37. They were pricked in their heart with that which Peter had said And this is Gods vsuall course he sends Iohn Baptist before Christ to preach the Law Why Mar. 1. 2 3. To prepare the hearts of men to receiue Christ. And as the Word seldome preuailes at first to the conuersion of men till the heart be prepared to receiue it so it is certaine that it seldome preuailes to confirme and increase grace vnlesse men come to it with prepared hearts As in prayer it makes much to a mans comfort to prepare himselfe to it so is it also in this duty When the people of God were to receiue the Law God commanded they should prepare themselues to receiue it Exod. 19. 10. Goe to the People and sanctifie them to day and to morrow and let them wash their clothes and be ready on the third day Yea when Samuel offered a sacrifice vnto the Lord at Bethlehem 1 Sam. 16. 5. He sanctified lesse and his sonnes before he called them to it And it is noted as the best thing that was in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 3. That he prepared his heart to seeke God The reason of the doctrine is That our hearts are ordinarily profane and vnfit to deale with holy things naturally they are so and by dealing with worldly things they are made so more and more Act. 10. 14. Common and vncleane are made all one Mar. 7. 2 Common hands are vncleane hands and certainly of our thoughts and affections it may more truly be said take them as they are commonly and they are vncleane and profane We must striue to haue other than our ordinary and common thoughts and affections when we are to deale with God or els we shall go about to sow good seed among thornes Ier. 4. 8. Yea worse than so for it is not onely the losse of the seed but the losse of our selues also There must be a proportion kept betweene the vessell and the wine or els both will be lost Luke 5. 37 38. New wine must be put into new vessels so both are preserued Men vse to wash the cups that are to receiue their drinke and the dishes that are to receiue their meat but they haue more need to cleanse and sanctifie their hearts that are to receiue the Word For first the heart is fowler than any cup or vessell can be The heart of man is desperately wicked Ier. 17. 9. Secondly put a cleane thing into an vncleane vessell and it will receiue pollution by it If one that is vncleane touch any of these shall it be vncleane and the Priest answered and said it shall be vncleane Hag. 2. 13. Thirdly the honesty and vprightnesse of the heart giues the price and worth to euery good duty we performe and accordingly God doth esteeme of it Our hearts are like Instruments euer out of tune we must either euery time that we go to serue God take some paines to set them in tune or we shall neuer make good musicke in the eares of God That made Dauid say Psal. 57. 7 8. Mine heart is prepared O Lord mine heart is prepared I will sing and giue praise awake my tongue awake violl and harpe I will awake early The first vse of this Doctrine is to exhort vs not to despise or neglect the Lords preparations When God hath by any meanes fitted after a speciall manner and prepared thy heart vnto his seruice take the time neglect not the opportunity for then shalt thou be able to serue God with more fruit and comfort than at another time strike while the Iron is hot Iames 5. 13. Is any afflicted let him pray Is any merrie let him sing So when God by his corrections hath softned and humbled thy heart then giue thy selfe to reading and meditation of the Word thou shalt profit more by it then a great deale than at another time Psal. 119. 92. Except thy Law had beene my delight I should haue perished in mine affliction He found doubtlesse more sweetnesse in it then than at another time The second vse of the Doctrine is to shew to vs the true cause why we profit so little by the Word and find so small comfort in it surely we seldome or neuer come rightly prepared to it We find great comfort and profit in our prayers when the heart is prepared before this is therefore spoken of a condition required in all those prayers that God will giue gracious answer vnto If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him Iob 11. 13. Thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Psal. 10. 17. So is it with the Word men vse to come to it with common hearts nay oft with worse than common hearts If we had care of this we should find more power and sweetnesse in one Sermon than we are wont to do in an hundred And because we must not serue God onely at such times as he by affliction or such like means hath prepared vs after a speciall manner but as we must pray euery day Pray without ceasing 1 Thes. 5. 17. so must we exercise our selues in Gods word euery day euen of the King it is said He shall read therein all the dayes of his life Deut. 17. 19. and if we come not rightly prepared to it we shall receiue little good by it nay we shall be in danger to receiue much hurt by it As we cannot do the work of our Ministry well vnlesse we sanctifie our selues Sanctifie your selues and prepare your brethren said good Iosia to the Priests 2 Chro. 35. 6. so neither can you do the duty of hearers well vnlesse you sanctifie your selues before you come I will therefore shew you how a mans heart should come prepared to the hearing of the Word that desires to receiue comfort by it what affection and disposition of heart we should bring with vs. We must not come in our sins vnto Gods house but labour to
by such in whom they discerne any infirmity 365. Remedies against this corruption 371 Temperance It is necessary euen in our diet 92. Temples Our Churches need not to be stately and glorious as the Temple of Ierusalem was 119. Neither is there that holinesse to be ascribed to or reuerence due to our Churches as was to that Temple 119. 154. Neither is there that necessity of temples now as there was vnder the law 119. Yet is it fit we also should haue places set apart for Gods publique worship and hauing such it is no where so well done as in them 119. 129. Euen our Churches should be decently kept 120. 127. The temple of Ierusalem was a Type of Christ and how 155. Tentation We must carefully shun tentation 89. Tentations incident to our lawfull calling God will preserue vs in 89. Terror Wicked men haue cause to be in continuall terror 33. Testament See Ceremoniall worship Though in temporall things Gods people had more particular direction then we now yet not in spirituall 207. The Ministry of the New Testament is more fruitfull then that was vnder the law 287 Vnder the law God reuealed himselfe to his people moresensibly and bodily then vnder the Gospell 196. The estate of sinners is far more damnable now then it was vnder the law 291. Thankesgiuing Of Sacrifices of Thankesgiuing 187. Thoughts Conscience to be made euen of them 91. Trouble of minde All men must looke to be brought one day to a painefull sight and sense of sin and of Gods anger due vnto it 42 43. No wordly thing can content or comfort the heart in that case 44 45. Meanes wherby they that haue lost the assurance of their saluation may recouer it 346. 347. V. Vnity Vnity in all points among Gods seruants in this life is not to be expected 302. Vowes We should in our affliction vow amendment performe it when we are deliuered 405. W. Walking with God We should labour to walke with God how we may know whether we do so or no 70. Will-worship No worship is to be giuen to God but such as he likes of and delights in euen such as is done by the direction of his Word and in obedience to it 160. 192. In will-worship men serue not God but the diuell 161. God requires more seruice of euery man then he hath expressely particularly commanded him yet this is no will-worship 242 243 He that hath an vpright heart will make conscience of such things onely as God hath commanded or forbidden 473. Women How iust causes they haue to be humbled in themselues 225. How they may adorne the Gospell 226. Word of God No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference betweene the knowledge gotten so any other 160 161 It is the saluation of men 1â—…8 169. All that haue it are not saued by it 169. Saluation not to bee ascribed to any vertue that is in it 169. By it all other meanes of grace are made effectuall 169 170. It is exceeding powerfull and effectuall to saue men 170 171. We ought highly to esteeme it 172 173. Notes to trie whether we esteeme and loue it indeed 173. The wicked hardens himselfe in sin euen by it 98 99. It is to bee esteemed a high fauour of God that we enioy it 162. It is the onely ground of true faith and assurance of saluation 338. The faith and Religion of Gods Elect is not grounded vpon any thing but the word only 348 349. 418. 419. Seeke good ground in the word for that thou holdest in Religion 429. Dangerous to doubt of the truth of it see Infidelity The word to be heard on weeke daies 241. The word to be examined 467. Rules thereto 499. Word to be heard with heart prepared 486. How that may be 489. The word ought to bee receiued for the senders sake 313. Difference betwixt the good workes of regenerate and naturall men 476. Good Workes That only is a good worke that is commanded of God 474. Workes of God Men may be prepared vnto faith and much confirmed in it by the workes of God 417. We should obserue the workes of God and how God doth by them ratifie his Word 417. 497. What vse we should make of the strange workes of God 379. World By this word sometimes the Elect onely are meant and why Christ is called the Sauiour of the world 329 330. Worldly things No worldly thing can satisfie or comfort the soule in distresse 44 45. It is great folly to set our heart vpon or esteeme too much of any worldly comfort 390. 438 439. He that is truely conuerted makes not that reckoning of worldly things as he did before 238. Worship of God See Adoration Ceremoniall Law Exercises of Religion Reuerence Most men worship not God according to his Word 163. Reasons for the altering of the manner of Gods worship at Christs comming 190. 191 No seruice pleaseth God but that which is spirituall 191 192. He requires spirituall worship more vnder the Gospell then he did vnder the Law 19â—… 197. All the parts of Gods worship may in some cases be vsed in priuate houses 120. 129. And are as acceptable to God in one place as in another 156. Christ himselfe did diligently vse to worship God in religious duties and why 163 1â—…4 The difference betweene Gods worship vnder the Law and vnder the Gospell â—…87 1â—… 189. God requires bodily worship of vs as well as spirituall but not so much as vnder the law 189 190. Euen the wicked est men that liue are bound to worship God 195. Y. Young men The sins that they must chiefly take heed of 224. Z. Zealous Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to sin 78. Zeale is required of all Christians and what the notes and properties of true Zeale are 260 261 263. 267. Zeale in the people warmes their Ministers 295. True Zeale will make a man to forget and neglect himselfe 275. Seuerall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Treatise Booke Chap. Verse Folio Genesis 17 18 391 Genesis 18 12 30 Genesis 19 9 106 Genesis 29 18 80 Genesis 32 26 402 Genesis 45 28 3 Genesis 50 19 370 Exodus 4 24 452 Leuit. 19 2 196 Leuit. 23 10 9 Leuit. 26 11 12 166 Num. 12 14 403 Num. 23 21 452 Deut. 12 32 161 Deut. 14 26 92 Deut. 25 3 117 Iosh. 1 8 20 1 Sam. 2 12 470 1. Sam. 2 30 368 1. Sam. 15 29 6 2. Sam. 6 20 22 116 2. Sam. 12 20 24 c. 441 2. Sam. 21 1 404 1. King 8 6 473 1. King 12 28 161 2. King 17 33 41 36 1. Chron. 16 29 129 2. Chron. 16 9 484 2. Chron. 26 18 19 21 359 Nehem. 1 11 8 Nehem. 2 1 493 Nehem. 8 1 123 Iob. 3 13 14 43 Iob. 5 7 388 Iob. 6 24 424 Iob. 20 11 80 Iob. 29 4 220 Iob. 31 1 91 Iob. 32 23 395 Iob. 36 8
Gods Word Yet because many are of that mind I will in few words endeauour to shew them the danger of this ignorance 1. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word can neither haue true patience nor comfort nor hope in any affliction Rom. 15. 4. Through patience and comfort of the Scripture men come to true hope Experience teacheth this that all ignorant men like to Foelix Act. 24. 25. are apt to tremble when once the conscience is awakened at the very thought of death and iudgement That made Dauid say Psal. 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law As if he should say it is a great happinesse for a man that is in affliction to haue vnderstanding and to be instructed by the Lord in the knowledge of his Word 2. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word is still in the power and dominion of Sathan as is plaine by that speech of Christ vnto Paul Act. 26. 18. I send thee saith he to turne them from darknesse to light and from the power of Satan vnto God In which respect also Satan is called Eph. 6. 12. the Ruler of the darknesse of this world Satan leadeth such whither he will 2. Tim. 2. 25. 26. And as the Prouerbe is the blind swalloweth many a flie so certainly such swallow many a great sin without any scruple or remorse for it 3. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word can neuer go to heauen but must needs perish eternally God brings all to heauen by knowledge he wil haue all men to be saued saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 2. 4. and to come vnto the knowledge of the truth God hath said none that want knowledge shall come there My people perish for want of knowledge saith the Lord Hos. 4. 6. Yea God hath sworne it They haue not knowne my wayes saith the Lord Psal. 95. 10. 11. Unto whom I sware in my wrath that they should not enter into my rest But because men haue many figge-leaues to couer their shame in this point and many conceits whereby they blesse themselues against all that may be said against them for their ignorance I will shew you how the Holy Ghost in the Word driues them by all their shifts and thrusts them out of their starting holes 1. One blesseth himselfe in this that though he haue no Scripture-learning yet he is iust in all his dealings with men and leadeth as honest and vnblameable a life as the best Yea but the Scripture saith thou must ioyne to thy vertue knowledge or it is nothing worth 2. Pet. 1. 5. 2. Another in this that he hath more then so he hath not onely ciuill honesty to commend him to men but he vseth also to pray and shew deuotion toward God yea but the Scripture saith thy prayer can doe thee no good while thou art void of the desire of knowledge it is but the sacrifice of fooles Eccl 5. 1. Pro. 28. 9. He that turneth away his eare from hearing the law euen his prayer shall be abominable 3. Another in this that he thanks God he hath a good mind a good meaning and intent to please God as good and as vpright an heart toward God as the best but the Scripture saith the man that wants knowledge cannot haue a good mind nor a good meaning Pro. 19. 2. Without knowledge the mind is not good The Scripture teacheth vs that vprightnesse of heart and knowledge are inseparable there can be no vprightnesse of heart where there is no knowledge their good meanings and intentions will not bring any to heauen The true Religion and way to heauen is called the way of vnderstanding Pro. 96. 4. Another blesseth himselfe in this that yet this is his comfort that Christ died for sinners and he trusts to be saued by Christ though he care not for the meanes of knowledge he saith with them 1. Cor. 1. 12. I am neither of Paul nor Apollo nor Cephas I depend not on nor care for any Ministery I am of Christ. But the Scripture saith that no man can say that he is in Christ till he haue knowledge Ioh. 12. 46. I am come a light into the world that whosoeuer belieueth in me should not abide in darknesse No man can be iustified by Christ or obtaine any benefit by him that is void of knowledge By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many saith the Lord Esa. 53. 11. 5. Another ignorant man comforteth himselfe in this that yet God is mercifull and he trusteth to be saued through Gods mercy But the Scripture saith none shall haue benefit by Gods mercy that is void of knowledge Oh continue thy louing kindnesse to them that know thee saith Dauid Psal. 36. 10. Esa. 27. 11. It is a people of no vnderstanding therefore he that made them will not haue mercy on them 6. Another in this that he hopes God will not looke that he should haue this knowledge of the Scripture for he through his education and age is vnlearned and simple and vnable to learne But the Scripture saith He that is skilfull and wise enough in the things of this life and can vnderstand and beare away other things as ballads and foolish songs and yet is too weakeheaded to conceiue in any measure of the Word of God shall neuer be excused by his simplicity before God He that is wise to do euill but to do good hath no knowledge as the Lord complaineth Ier. 4. 22. Yea how simple soeuer thou art if thou hadst the feare of God and an honest heart thou mightest attaine to the knowledge of the Word for in this very point the Scripture hath an excellency aboue all other learning Pro. 1. 4. Psal. 119. 130. It giues vnderstanding to the simple If this beso how miserable is the state of the most of the people in all places of the land Surely such as if we had the same mind in vs that was in Christ it would make our bowels to yearne within vs as his did Mat. 9. 36. For first they are extremely ignorant and it may be said of them as Acts 17. 23. They worship an vnknowne God they worship the true God ignorantly Examine them and aske whether they know themselues to be sinners they will answer in generall it may be all men are sinners But try them in particular and you shall find that they know not what sinne is they know not any commandement which they haue broken Ask them whether they be assured that they shall be saued their answer will be no none can be sure but they hope well Aske them how they hope to be saued some will answer by their good deeds others by Gods mercy Tell them that God is iust as well as mercifull and aske them how they hope to haue his iustice satisfied their answer will be they cannot tell they are not learned Aske them what Christ is their answer will be a man I trow if
10. 2. But he that knoweth Christ aright cannot chuse but feele in himselfe the want of grace and earnestly desire it See the proofe of this in the description our Sauiour maketh of a true Christian Mat 5. 3. 6. he is poore in spirit he mourneth for that he is meekned and humbled thereby he hungreth and thirsteth after righteousnesse and in the experience of all that haue best knowne Christ and haue been most assured of Gods fauour in him Dauid knew Christ well and see what want of grace he felt in himselfe and the desire hee had of it As the Hart brayeth for the riuers of water so panteth my soule after thee O God Psal. 42. 1. Paul knew Christ well and see the feeling he had of the want of grace in himselfe and desire he had to it To will is present with me saith he Rom. 7. 18. q d. I would faine doe better I would faine haue more grace and verse 24. ô wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death q d. how faine would I be deliuered from this corruption that cleaueth so vnto me And Phil. 3. 10. he professeth his earnest desire was to know Christ and the power of his resurrection that is to know him better and better euery day The reason why men that before felt no want of grace in themselues when once they know Christ aright feâ—…le the want of nothing so much hunger and thirst after nothing so much as Gods grace is this that 1. their regeneration as well as their knowledge is vnperfect 1. Cor. 13. 9. 2. The true knowledge of God is like vnto the light yea to a maruallous light 1. Pet. 2. 9. and the nature of light is to discouer and make all things manifest Eph. 5. 13. and consequently they that haue most grace and sauing knowledge in them must needs discerne better the want of grace in themselues then they that want grace can doe The vse of the Doctrine is first to kindle in vs a desire of sauing knowledge and an earnest endeauour to obtaine it by the vse of all the good meanes God hath appointed For first as a man can haue no assurance of his Election till he feele that the Lord doth effectually call and conuert him and so execute his eternall decree of electing him within himselfe so this is one of the first works of Gods grace whereby a man shall perceiue that he is actually elected when God workes knowledge in him and an endeauour to increase in knowledge Hos. 6. 2. After two dayes he will reuine vs and in the third day he will set vs vp and we shall liue in his sight ver 3. Then shall wee haue knowledge and endeauour our selues to know the Lord Hast thou no knowledge no endeauour after knowledge surely God hath not yet begun to reuiue thee but thou remainest dead in thy sinnes Psal. 67. 1. 2. When God once begins to be mercifull vnto vs and to cause his face to shine vpon vs then shall his wayes and sauing health be made knowne vnto vs. 2 Knowledge is the foundation of all other graces if our faith zeale loue c. be grounded vpon knowledge they will last and abide as the house built vpon the rocke but if we haue neuer so good and holy affections they will be of no continuance vnlesse they be grounded vpon knowledge yea proportionable to the measure of sauing knowledge is the durablenesse and comfort of all other graces 2. Pet. 1. 2. Grace and peace be multiplyed to you by the knowledge of God and of Iesus Christ our Lord ver 3. According as his diuine power hath giuen vs all things that pertaine vnto life and godlinesse through the knowledge of him that hath called vs vnto glorie and vertue That is the reason of this feruent prayer Paul makes Col. 2. 2. That their hearts might be comforted and they knit together in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of God the Father and of Christ. So that if thou endeauour not to increase in knowledge all thy good affections will vanish as the morning deaw when they should stand tâ—…ee in most stead 3. Knowledge bringeth with it all other sauing graces so that he that hath true and sanctified knowledge shall be sure to want no grace that is needfull for his saluation Iohn 17. 3. This is life eternall to know thee In which respect you shall see how singular a blessing and token of Gods fauour Dauid esteemed the knowledge of the word to be by his so frequent and feruent prayers he makes to God for it Psal. 25. 4. 5. 8. 9. 12. 14. and in sundry other places of the Psalmes What shall we say to them then that care not for knowledge vse no means to obtaine it read not heare not or if they do doe it not ordinarily or iâ—…â—…hey do that doe it not with any care to profit in knowledge by that they heare or read surely they are far from saluation as Dauid pronounceth Psal. 119. 155. and how well soeuer they think of themselues the Holy Ghost pronounceth them to be prophane Atheists and contemners of God They that doe thus professe in their liues that they desire not the knowledge of his wayes they haue said in their hearts vnto God Depart from vs who is the Almighty that we should serue him Iob. 21. 14. 15. 2. Vse is for them that perswade themselues they haue knowledge that seeing we haue heard there is a knowledge that is common to many a reprobate and will doe a man no good but much hurt and there is a knowledge that is proper to the elect and a certaine signe of Gods fauour and vnchangeable loue that therefore we rest not in this that wee haue knowledge but seeke for sauing and sanctified knowledge and examine our selues well whether we haue yet attained to this knowledge that accompanieth saluation yea or no. I will therefore giue you out of Gods word certaine notes whereby you may discerne it and they may be referred to three heads for sauing knowledge the knowledge of the elect may be discerned from the knowledge that may be in the reprobate 1. By the efficient causes 2. By the effects 3. By the properties of it The efficient causes of it are foure 1. The Spirit of God is the onely worker of it no wit nor meanes nor studie can worke it but the Spirit of God is the onely worker of it Iohn 6. 45. it is written they shall be taught of God And in that respect no man is capable of it but he that hath the Spirit of God Psal. â—…5 4. The secret of the Lord is with them that feare him and he will shew them his Couenant 2. It is not attained but by the hearing of the word ordinarily By reading and other meanes I deny not but a man may attaine to a great measure of
Holy Ghost shall conuince the world of Ioh. 29. 6. and the Apostle as the onely thing that depriues vs from entring into Gods rest Heb. 4. 1. The second Vse is more particular for our direction and comfort in three cases 1. To confirme vs against the contempt and base estimation of the means of grace It cannot be denyed but if they be iudged of by carnall reason they will appeare to be exceeding weake and vnlikely to effect any such matter How can the applying of a little water in Baptisme helpe to wash the soule from all sinne or the eating of a little bread and drinking of a little wine in the Lords Supper helpe the soule to feed on the body and bloud of Christ What is there in preaching specially this plaine kind of preaching where little or no learning is shewed specially in the preaching of such and such as the world knowes by reason of their yeares and education haue had no meanes or very slender meanes to bring them to learning that preaching I say and such preaching and the preaching of such men should be said to be the onely meanes of saluation Now if this conceit do at any time trouble thee strengthen thy selfe against it by considering First hath God appointed these meanes and promised to effect these things by them as it is plaine he hath 1. Cor. 1. 21. then looke not to the weakenesse of the means but to the power of him that hath ordained them he is able by weake meanes to worke mighty things The foolishnesse of God saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 1. 25. is wiser then men and the weakenesse of God is stronger then men My strength is made that is declared to be perfect in weakenesse saith the Lord 2. Cor. 12. 9. Vse these means in faith and obedience to Gods Ordinance not looking too much to the meanes and thou shalt find Gods mighty power in these weake meanes The weapons of our warfare are mighty through God saith the Apostle 2. Cor. 10. 4. If thou canst belieue in this power of God and rely in thy hearing not vpon the excellency of the meanes but vpon the power of God that is able to do whatsoeuer he hath ordained and decreed to doe euen by the weakest meanes thou shalt find this weake ordinance of God powerfull and effectuall to thine owne saluation remember that the Apostle saith Rom. 1. 16. It is the power of God vnto saluation And 1. Cor. 2. 4. That though his preaching was not with the enticing words of mans wisdome which he did purposely auoid yet it had in it the demonstration of the spirit and of power 2. To comfort vs in all extremities and distresses When thou shalt be at thy wits end and canst see no meanes of escape and deliuerance vpon this doctrine thou maist stay thy heart and find comfort Prou. 18. 10. The name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous runneth to it and is exalted See an example of this in Dauid when he was in great distresse and in danger to be stoned by his owne souldiers yet He encouraged himselfe in the Lord his God 1. Sam. 30. 6. And Psal. 61. 2. When my heart is oppressed saith he bring me vnto the rocke that is higher then I. And I will tell you how you must do to find comfort in the knowledge of Gods power in such a case 1. Consider and meditate of these promises of God Heb. 13. 5. 6. He hath said I will not faile thee nor forsake thee So that we may boldly say The Lord is my helpe I will not feare what man can do vnto me Psal. 91. 4. He will couer thee vnder his wings and thou shalt be sure vnder his feathers his truth shall be thy shield and buckler Psal. 84. 11. No good thing will be with-hold from them that walke vprightly and Rom. 8. 28. We know that all things worke together for good to them that loue God 2. Labour to know thou art one to whom these promises are made that thou art a belieuer and one that feareth God For to them that are wicked I can promise no protection nor deliuerance from any danger but to them I say that they haue cause to feare danger at home and abroad by night and by day continually Gen. 4. 14. Cain though there were none liuing in the World but his owne parents and sisters yet is he afraid that whosoeuer met him would kill him So it is said of the wicked Iob 18. 11. Terrours shall make him afraid on euery side and shall driue him to his feet Yea Psal. 5â—… 5. There were they in great feare where no feare was 3. When by due triall of thine owne heart thou canst find that notwithstanding thy weaknesses thou fearest God vnfainedly and these promises belong vnto thee then let not thy extremities and want of meanes trouble thee but rest vpon God who is able to make good his promise Consider 1. These extremities are brought on thee for triall of thy faith as that was vpon Abraham Gen. 22. 1. 2. The Lord hath wayes enow to deliuer thee Psal. 66. 20. To the Lord God belong the issues of death 3. The Lords manner hath beene to deferre his helpe till the last pinch not to helpe his people till they are brought to the brinke of death so dealt he with Abraham and Isaac Gen. 22. 10. When Abraham had stretched forth his hand and tooke his knife to slay his sonne the Lord stayed him from doing it and not before 3. To comfort and strengthen the poore against murmuring and impatiency in hard times Say not this is my charge and these are my meanes how is it possible these meanes should maintaine this charge must I not needs either steale or famish both I and mine But first consider and meditate what promises God hath made to his people in this case The eye of the Lord saith Dauid Psal. 33. 18. 19. is vpon them that feare him vpon them that hope in his mercy to deliuer their soule from death and to keepe them aliue in famine and 34. 10. They that seeke the Lord shall not want any good thing and 37. 19. In the dayes of famine they shal be satisfied and 132. 15. I will abundantly blesse her prouision I will satisfie her poore with bread He hath said saith the Apostle Heb. 13. 5 6. I will neuer leaue thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say the Lord is my helper He is pleased to bring thee to this want of meanes that he might humble thee and that he might proue thee saith Moses vnto Gods people Deut. 8. 16. to do thee good at thy latter end Secondly labour to get assurance that thou art one to whom these promises do belong that thou art a belieuer that thou fearest God for to the wicked I can promise no sufficiency No I can assure them that though they had their houses full of gold and neuer so great possessions yet they
generally haue a reuerent opinion of such men This reason is giuen why the Pharisees durst say nothing against Iohn Mat. 21. 26. For all held Iohn as a Prophet Herod himselfe thought reuerently of him Mar. 6. 20. 2. To secure their owne hearts in their errours and sinnes The finding of this little goodnesse in themselues that they hate not all good men but can thinke and speake reuerently of them doth strangely quiet the conscience of hypocrites for a time as that little goodnesse he found in himselfe did that Pharisee Luke 18. 11. The Vses of this Doctrine are three 1. To discouer vnto vs the weake foundations of the Popish faith and religion which yet I would not be large in had I not two reasons to moue me to it 1. That though I see no cause to doubt that any of you should be inclined that way yet partly the great increase of Papists of late and partly their strange boldnesse and confidence in their religion and readinesse to maintaine and broach their opinions in euery company may cause you sometimes to stagger and thinke they haue some truth on their side if you be not the better grounded and confirmed against them 2. My text here giues me direct occasion to do it yea more direct then any other that I can thinke of in all the Scripture Consider therefore that as the Papists do resemble the Samaritans in many other things so in this point especially that is described in this text namely in aduancing the credit of good and holy men to the discrediting of the truth of God The Papists are right Samaritans and do resemble them in many things 1. The Samaritan in many points of Religion agreed with the people of God for he worshipped the true God Ezra 4. 2. 2. King 17. â—…8 He acknowledged the fiue Bookes of Moses he vsed Circumcision and the Sacrifices of the Law 2. Kings 17. 32. he looked for the Messiah that was to come Iohn 4. 25. So doth the Papist agree with vs in many points of Religion 2. The Samaritan corrupted these parts of the true Religion with grosse Superstition and Idolatry for he had many things besides the Lord that he gaue diuine honour vnto 1. Kings 17. 29. Euery nation made gods of their owne and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made euery nation in the cities where they dwelt He worshipped the true God in Images These nations feared the Lord and serued their grauen images saith the text 2. King 17. 41. And in that respect though the Holy Ghost say of them 2. Kings 17. 33. They feared the Lord because they retained many parts of Gods true worship yet in the very next verse he saith They did not feare God they did not worship the true God because they serued him not according to his Word And our Sauiour denieth Ioh. 4. 22. that there câ—…uld be any saluation had in their religion In this point also the Papist is like the Samaritan he hath many petty gods that he giueth diuine honour vnto he worshippeth the true God by Images and in that respect we may as truly say of him as it was said of the Samaritan he worshippeth not the true God at all because he worshippeth him not according to his Word how then can saluation be found in the religion of the Papist 3. The Samaritan was euer the chiefe practiser against the re-edifying of the Temple and of the holy city See some of their practises They weakned the hands of the people of Iudah and troubled them in building and hired Counsellours against them to frustrate their purpose all the dayes of Cyrus as we read Ezra 4. 4. 5. And Neh. 6. 12. 14. They made some of the Prophets and Prophetesses their instruments to hinder the worke So hath the Papist euer beene the author of all the means whereby the growth of religion hath been hindered amongst vs The strange slanders whereby many of the seruants of God haue beene discredited both with the Magistrate and with the people haue come from the Papist The domesticall dissentions and iarres we haue had among our selues haue come from the Papist also But in nothing hath he better resembled the Samaritan then in this case that is here described in this Text namely in pretending great loue and respect to the Saints departed and in aduancing their credit and authority to the discredit of the truth of God The Samaritan pretended great reuerence to Iacob they pretended for this Well from which they fetcht their water that Iacob gaue it them The Papist pretendeth for the power and authority of their Pope from whence in very deed all their religion is deriued and vpon which it is grounded that Peter gaue it him that Peter vsed it himselfe and left it to the Bishops of Rome that are his successours and for their whole religion they pretend that the ancient Fathers and Doctors of the Church deliuered it vnto them And therefore let vs bring neuer so good euidence out of the Word of God against them they are ready to put vs off as the Samaritan doth here Are you or the founders of your religion Luther and Caluin greater then Saint Peter Are you or they better or more likely to see the truth in religion then all the Fathers who gaue vs this religion and themselues professed it and all such as were taught by them We honour the Fathers say they you reiect and despise them The ancient Doctors of the Church are for vs and against you and your new religion Now for answer vnto them we say that the very same errours will be found in this plea of theirs as wee haue found in the argument of this Samaritan-woman for 1. As Iacob gaue no such Well to the Samaritanes so it is euident Peter gaue no such power and authority to the Bishops of Rome as they pretend Marke how we proue this 2. He had no such power and authority himselfe as the Pope exercises Peter exercised no such temporall and ciuill iurisdiction nay he might not do it The king of the Gentiles saith our Sauiour vnto him and the rest of the Apostles Luk. 22. 25 26. exercise lordship ouer them and they that exercise authority vpon them are called Benefactors But yee shall not be so Peter neuer tooke vpon him nor thought hee might take vpon him to depose Princes that should abuse their authority against the true Church and Religion or to absolue subiects from their Oathes of allegiance for he taught the contrary submit your selues to euery ordinance of man for the Lords sake saith he 1. Pet. 2. 13. He had no such ecclesiasticall supremacy ouer the whole Church as the Pope exerciseth for all the rest of the Apostles were equall to him Paul professeth so of himselfe in nothing am I behind the very chiefest Apostles saith he 2. Cor. 12. 11. The same commission the same gifts of the Holy Ghost the same keyes
ioy such as may make thy heart glad and comfortable when thou shalt haue most need of comfort Thou must come to be one day in that case that Hezekiah was in labour that thou mayst haue that comfort that he then had when the message was brought him from God that he must die and not liue and he by examination of his owne heart and feruent prayer sought to prepare himselfe for death this was that that he found comfort in in that case remember now O Lord I beseech thee saith he Esay 38. 3. how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and haue done that which is good in thy sight The vprightnesse of his heart and constant care he had to please God in all his waies yeelded him comfort in that estate If thy conscience shall say in that day as Psal. 90. 9. All our daies are passed away in thy wrath If thou neuer hadst in thy life any good euidence of Gods speciall fauour Oh how great will thy misery then be 3. Flatter not thy selfe with this conceit that Christ died for thee and thou beleeuest in Christ for if thou haue not the Spirit of Christ thou art none of his Rom. 8. 9. 3. To encourage such as begin inwardly and vnfainedly to affect good things let not the scornes of others nor the difficulties thou findest in a good course discourage thee for thou shalt finde the sweetnesse of it one day That which Salomon saith of one may bee said of all good duties Thou shalt finde it after many daies Ecclesiastes 11. 1. and 1. Corinthians 15. 58. Bee yee stedfast vnmooueable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord for as much as you know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. 4. To reprooue such Christians as yeeld too much to the dumpishnesse and heauinesse of their owne hearts I doe not wish men that feare God to giue too much liberty to themselues in hunting after carnall ioy or the meanes thereof after recreations and keeping company with prophane men Of such mirth we may say as Eccl. 2. 2. I said of laughter it is mad and of mirth what doth it I know the best Christians haue oft-times iust cause to be sad 1. In respect of their owne sinnes 2. In respect of the state of the Church of God If I doe not remember Ierusalem let my tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I preferre not Ierusalem aboue my chiefe ioy saith the Prophet Psal. 137. 6. But if such as are indeed in the state of grace and continue not in any one sinne wittingly which they haue not repented of doe not stirre vp themselues to bee ioyfull and comfortable they are in a great fault The Lord would haue such to be cheerefull Reioyce euermore saith the Apostle 1. Thess. 5. 16. and Philippians 4. 4. reioyce in the Lord alwaies and againe I say reioyce The Lord would haue such to be merry at worke and merry at meat Deut. 12. 18. Thou shalt reioyce before the Lord thy God in all that thou puttest thine hand vnto And if they be not cheerefull they offend much For first they sinne against God who delighteth most in the seruice that is done to him with cheerefulnesse and with a glad heart God loues as well a cheerefull worshipper as a cheerefull giuer 2. Corinthians 9. 7. That was the cause why Anna abstained from the sacrifice because she could not be cheerefull 1. Sam. 1. 7. Marke what account God makes of this Deut. 28. 47. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnsse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore shalt thou serue thine enemies in hunger and in thirst c. 2. They sinne against themselues both against their bodies in making them more vnseruiceable to their soules in any good duty Prou. 17. 22. A merry heart doth good like a medicine but a broken spirit dryeth vp the bones And against their soules in making them lesse able to resist Sathans tentations Neh. 8. 10. The ioy of the Lord is your streâ—…h 3. Against men in causing them to thinke very hardly of Religion as of that that will depriue a man of all the comfort of his life and cast him into continuall melancholy and doubts and sadnesse of heart Lecture the eleuenth Aprill 11. 1609. WE haue heard the last day that this verse containes in it a commendation of the water of life the Spirit of regeneration from two arguments viz. first from the efficacie and sufficiency of it it is able to quench the thirst of the soule and fully to satisfie and quiet it secondly from the durablenesse and perpetuity of it The first of these we finished the last day Now it remaines that wee come to the second From this then that our Sauiour saith here 1. Whosoeuer shall drinke of the water that he shall giue him shall neuer be more a thirst 2. That the water that he shall giue shall be in him that hath once receiued it a Well of water springing vp to euerlasting life We learne That hee that hath once truely receiued the Spirit of grace can neuer lose it Before I confirme this Doctrine to you I will first cleere the meaning of it vnto you For it may seeme an absurd and incredible Doctrine contrary to reason contrary to sense and experience to say that a man that is once regenerated and hath receiued grace can neuer lose it I will shew you therefore how farre forth we grant that a man may lose the good things he hath had 1. There be certaine gifts of the spirit that may be lost viz. outward gifts whereby men are fitted to the outward duties of their calling The Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul 1. Sam. 16. 14. But what was that Spirit of the Lord The spirit of prophesie 1. Sam. 10. 10. and the spirit of gouernement 1. Sam. 11. 6. but it is the spirit of Sanctification of which we say it cannot neuer be lost 2. There be certaine shewes of sanctification and reformation which are the fruits of nature and they may be lost A naturall man doth oft-times many good things 1. Out of a carnall respect to his credit that he might be well thought of so did the Pharisee and hypocrite pray and fast and giue almes Mat. 6. 2. 6. 15. 2. Somtimes out of a seruile feare of Gods wrath while he is vnder the whip yee shall haue him cease from sin speake many good words seeme very religious Psal. 78. 34. When he slew them then they sought him c. Now in these good things there is no durablenesse or constancie For all flesh is grasse 1 Pet. 1. 24. Whatsoeuer excellency is in it or comes from it hath no durablenesse in it But of true sanctification that comes of grace we affirme that it can neuer be lost 3. A man that hath onely tasted of this wateâ—…â—…f life and receiued certaine
fragments and superficiall beginnings of true sanctification and grace may fall quite away and lose them Heb. 6. 4 5. Such as haue beene inlightened and tasted of Christ and of the good word of God and powers of the world to come and haue beene partakers of the Holy Ghost may fall away 2. Pet. 2. 20. 22. Such as had escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the acknowledgement of the Lord and of the Sauiour may be intangled therein againe and ouercome so as that their latter end may become worse then euer their beginning was But he that hath not onely tasted but drunke a sound draught of this water of life and let it downe can neuer lose it neuer cast it vp againe 4. A man that hath not only tasted but drunk of this water of life and truly receiued the Spirit of sanctification may seeme to haue lost it somtime for he may decay for a time in the measure of grace and lose the heate and feruency of the spirit that once he had as Christ complaines of the Angell of the Church of Ephesus he had left his first loue Apoc. 2. 4. 2. He may for a time lose the comfortable feeling assurance of grace and be in his owne sense as a man vtterly void of grace This was the case of the Spouse of Christ Cant. 3. 1. 2. and 5 6. Her well-beloued was gone 3. Hee may lose for a time the power and eâ—…icacie and operation of grace and fall into as grosse sinnes as any other man Dauid and Peter may be examples of this yea the best are in great and continuall danger to fall thus if they take not great heed vnto themselues Nay it is a very hard thing for any of Gods children to keepe themselues from these decayes Therefore are those exhortations so often vsed 1. Cor. 10. 12. Wherefore let him that thinketh hee standeth take heed least hee fall Heb. 12. 15. Looking diligently least any man faile of the grace of God least any roote of bitternesse springing vp trouble you and thereby many bee defiled Phil. 2. 12 13. Wherefore my beloued as ye haue alwaies obeyed not as in my presence onely but now much more in my absence worke out your saluation with feare and trembling For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his owne good pleasure You see then how euen they that haue indeed drunke of this water of life may seeme to haue it quite dryed vp in them But yet though this seeme so it is not so indeed for in all those three cases I haue mentioned ye shall see the children of God that had drunke of this Water of life they had in themselues this Well of water they had grace in them euen then when they seemed to haue lost it There is soundnes of grace in many a one that is much decaied in zeale as is plaine in the case of that Angell of Ephesus Apoc. 2. 2 3. Notwithstanding this his delay in his first loue the Lord knew approued of his workes and commendeth him for his labour and his patience and for this that he could not beare with them that were euill and that he tryed them that said they were Apostles and were not that he had borne and had patience and for his names sake had laboured and had not fainted 2. There is much grace in many a one that haue lost for a time their feeling as is plaine in the example of the Spouse Cant. 5. 6. She grieues and neuer giues ouer seeking till she had found her beloued 3. There remaineth grace in the regenerate euen then when they haue falne most fearefully Whosoeuer is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3. 9. doth not commit sin for his seede remaineth in him and he cannot sin because he is borne of God the seede of God remaineth in him and therefore he cannot sinne as other men doe he cannot sin with the full consent of his will with the full sway of his soule as before he did This is euident in the example of Dauid for when he complaines as if he had quite lost the spirit Psal. 51. 11 12. Euen then he prayeth and prayeth so as he could neuer haue done if he had not had the spirit of grace in him For how can men call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued saith the Apostle Rom. 10. 14. and Rom. 8. 26. it is the spirit it selfe that maketh intercession for vs and makes vs able to pray Hauing thus cleared the Doctrine let vs heare how it may be confirmed Let vs hearken vnto some plaine and pregnant testimones of holy Scripture to prooue this that whosoeuer hath truely receiued the Spirit of grace can neuer lose it Psal. 15. When Dauid had spoken of sundry fruits of regeneration hee concludes the Psalme thus verse 5. Hee that doth these things shall neuer be moued Psalme 19. 9. The feare of the Lord is cleane and endureth for euer Psal. 23. 6. Surely goodnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life So he that heares the Word and doth it is compared to a house that is built vpon a rocke which no raine nor flouds nor windes nor tentations how strong soeuer can ouerthrow Matth. 7. 24. 25. And Luke 8. 13. 15. Though the other hearers beleeue but for a time yet he that with an honest and good heart heares the Word shall keepe it Iohn 6. 56. Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud abideth in mee In which respect sauing grace is called The good part that shall not bee taken away Luk. 10. 42. The immortall seede 1. Peter 1. 23. and was fitly resembled by that fire that came downe from heauen that neuer went out Leuit. 6. 12. The Reasons of this are principally three 1. The vnchangeablenesse of Gods loue and decree No man hath receiued the Spirit but onely such as God hath elected to saluation and loued in Christ before all worlds Rom. 8. 30. Whom hee predestinated them he called and none but them Acts 13. 48. So many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued Therefore true faith is called Titus 1. 1. The faith of Gods Elect. A man may make his election sure this way 2. Pet. 1. 10. Now such as are elected cannot possibly fall away this our Sauiour speakes of as of a thing vtterly impossible The false Christs and false Prophets shall shew so great signes and wonders that they shall deceiue if it were possible the very elect faith lie Matth. 24. 24. The loue of God in Christ is vnchangeable Ier. 31. 3. I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue saith the Lord therefore in mercy haue I drawne thee Whom Christ loues Iohn 13. 2. he loues vnto the end And those that come to him that is which beleeue in him Iohn 6. 35. he will neuer cast away Iohn 6. 37. The gifts and calling of God saith the Apostle Rom 11. 29. that is such
gifts of God as accompany an effectuall calling are without repentance Euery good and perfect gift saith the Apostle I am 1. 17. and what he meanes by the perfect gift hee expounds verse 18. viz. the grace of regeneration is from aboue and commeth downe from the Father of lights in whom is no variablenesse neither shadâ—…w of changing Though wee be wonderfully vnconstant and changeable yet is there not so much as a shadow of changeablenesse in the Lord in this case Insomuch as we may conclude this first reason with the words of the Psalmist in Psalme 118. 2 3 4. Let Israel now say that his mercy endureth for euer Let the house of Aaron now say that his mercy endureth for euer Let them now that feare the Lord say that his mercy endureth for euer 2. The power that is in God to performe what hee hath promised 1. Peter 1. 5. Wee are kept by the power of God through faith vnto saluation And this reason our Sauiour giueth in Iohn 10. 28. They shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hands verse 29. My Father which gaue them me is greater then all and no man is able to plucke them out of my Fathers hands For any strength that is in vs alas we might fall quite away euery day considering the temptations that wee are subiect to but this power of God is that that keepes vs from falling irrecouerably Psal. 37. 24. Though hee fall hee shall not bee cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand Wee our selues are apt enough alas to lose that grace wee haue receiued but the power of God preserueth vs and the weaker we are the more is Gods power glorified in preseruing vs. To which purpose that may bee applyed 2. Cor. 4. 7. But wee haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power may bee of God and not of vs and 2. Cor. 12. 9. My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakenesse 3. The prayer and continuall intercession that Christ maketh for vs. For as he prayed for Peter and that was the cause why he though he fell grieuously yet he lost not all grace Luke 22. 31 32. so he hath prayed for all the faithfull Iohn 17. 20. Neither pray I for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue on me through their word And this is a principall part of the prayer that he made for them verse 11. Keepe them in thy name euen them whom thou hast giuen mee verse 15. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world but that thou keepe them from euill And this intercession is continuall Heb. 7. 28. Hee is able perfectly to saue such as come to God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them And these are the Reasons why though we fall we cannot loose quite that grace that we haue receiued The Vse that this Doctrine serueth vnto is 1. To worke in vs a loue and desire of grace and the meanes of grace In worldly things we loue certainties and perpetuities therefore though there be more vse of ready money for the present yet men rather desire land then money Behold there is no certainty nor durablenesse in any blessing but this Our Sauiour cals all the profits of this life another mans goods because we haue no certainty but they may we know not how soone be taken from vs and bestowed on another but grace he cals our owne Luke 16. 12. Therefore nothing but grace onely can be called durable riches Prou. 8. 18. Therefore our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6. 27. Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for the meate which endureth vnto euerlasting life Indeed if it were true as the Papists and some others say that grace may be lost there were the lesse cause to desire it for what inward peace or ioy could wee haue in this case without certainety but this ministers vnspeakeable comfort to the soule that when we once know we haue grace we may be sure we shall neuer loose it And as I said this should make vs in loue with grace so should it with the meanes of grace euen the ministery of the Word which is called the ministration of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 8. We reade of the foolish Virgins when they came to their fellowes to aske some oyle they receiued this answer Matth. 25. 9. Goe yee to them that sell and buy for your selues Behold we are they that fell this oyle there is no man here so void of grace but may conceiue assured hope to obtaine it if he can submit himselfe as he ought to the meanes of grace Esay 55. 3. Heare and your soules shall liue And therefore if God shall begin now or at any time to touch and draw thine heart struggle not against this worke of his as many doe Heb. 3. 7 8. To day if ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts as in the prouocation in the day of temptation in the wildernesse Stand not our against God but yeeld thy selfe and say to him as Cant. 1. 4. Draw me and we will runne after thee 2. To exhort euery man to try the good things that are in him whether they be of nature or grace This duty we are oft exhorted to 2. Cor. 13. 5. examine your selues saith he whether ye be in the faith proue your selues especially when we are to renew our Couenant with God in the Sacrament 1. Cor. 11. 29. To perswade thee to this duty Consider 1. There may be good things in a naturall man Say not with thy selfe I haue some good things in me and therefore I haue the Spirit of God because the Scripture saith of them that are meere naturall men that of them there is not one that doth good no not one Rom. 3. 12. that we are not sufficient of our selues to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3. 5. And the Apostle saith of himselfe that he knew that in him that is in his flesh in his vnregeneratc part and so farre forth as he was a naturall man there dwelleth no good thing Rom. 7. 18. Deceiue not thy selfe by the mis-vnderstanding of these places For though it be true that no naturall man can doe any thing that is truely good pleasing vnto God a corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit saith our Sauiour Matth. 7. 18. yet may there be in a meere naturall and carnall man such things as are naturally and in themselues good things and commanded of God I tell thee there may be good things in a naturall man who besides the corruption of nature hath also some remnants of Gods Image in him Euery man that commeth into the world hath some light in him Iohn 1. 9. Euery man is made after the similitude of God Iam. 3. 9. 2. It will yeeld thee vnspeakeable comfort if thou canst finde by due triall that thou hast indeed receiued the Spirit of God Gal. 6.
as Rom. 16. 18. They that are such serue not our Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly And thus much for the first point 2. The second point wherein I told you the truth of this Doctrine may appeare is this That there is no truth which the naturall man receiues but he turnes and applies to his carnall aduantage he reades and heares onely in hope to find contentment to his flesh The most holy and wholsome parts of Gods truth he vnderstandeth carnally and applies to the feeding of his owne humour and contentment of his flesh This is the onely vse thaâ—… they make of all that they heare and read that they may sinne with more contentment and quiet of mind Euen as the spider that gathereth poyson of euery flower Unto them that are defiled and vnbelieuing is nothing pure but their minds and consciences are defiled Tit. 1. 15. Whensoeuer they come to heare Gods Word they bring with them an Idoll in their heart some corruption or other and whatsoeuer they read or heare they turne to the seruice of their owne Idoll Ezek. 14. 1 3. These men haue set vp their Idoll in their hearts and put the stumbling block of their iniquity before their face Yea it is certaine that many wicked men receiue not that confirmation that quiet and contentment to their heart in their sinne by any thing in the world as they do by the blessed and holy Word of God Such there were in the Apostles dayes Rom. 3. 8. who did affirme that the Apostles said Let vs do euill that good may come of it They wrest the Scriptures saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 3. 16. to their owne destruction They turne the grace of our God into lasciuiousnesse saith another Apostle Iude 4. Thus most men peruert these most comfortable Doctrines that are taught in sundry places in the holy Scripture as that in Mat. 24 24 that it is not possible for the elect to be deceiued or to perish And that in Rom. 4. 5. To him that worketh not but belieueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse And that Rom. 6. 14. Ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace And that 1. Ioh. 2. 1 2. If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world And that sentence wherewith we begin our Lyturgie which though not in the same words yet in sense and effect is deliuered by the Prophet Ezek. 18. 21 22. At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinnes from the bottom of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance saith the Lord. And this is also the cause why they will heare and conferre with and moue questions to the best Preachers of the Word because they are in hope to get some what from them that they may make to serue for their purpose and if they can it will quiet and comfort them more then the speeches or iudgements of an hundred other men It is true indeed they loue the corruptest teachers best the good fellow Priest Mic. 2. 11. If a man walking in the spirit and falshood do lie saying I will prophecie vnto thee of wine and of strong drinke he shall euen be the Prophet of this people But yet they will not onely heare such but the best also in hope to heare from them somewhat that may serue their turne These are like Balaam that when God had giuen him his answer Num. 22. 12. yet out of this hope he waited still for another answer verse 19 20. So Ahab 1. King 22. 16. had wont oft to send for Michaia and to charge him to speake nothing but the truth why so It would haue comforted him more to haue gotten somewhat from Michaia for his turne then from all the foure hundred Prophets besides Thus you see then this second point confirmed which I obserued to you concerning the affection that a naturall man beares vnto the Word Now as this is a fearefull sinne so two things are to be obserued concerning the dangerous estate of these men 1. That in all the places where the Scripture speakes of them there the Holy Ghost sets a black marke vpon them and speakes of them as of Reprobates the Apostle Paul speaking of such as peruerted the Word and Doctrine that he taught whose damnation is past saith he Rom. 3. 8. And Peter speaking of them that wrested the Scriptures saith 2. Pet. 3. 16. that they did it to their owne destruction And Iude saith of them that turned the grace of God the doctrine of Saluation by Gods free grace onely into lasciuiousnesse that they were of old ordained vnto this condemnation Iude 4. 2. That the Lord hath threatned to feed these men in their humour so as such men do neuer lightly read or heare but somwhat they find that may serue their turne To Ahab that was vnwilling to be faithfully taught and acquainted with the will of God but willing to be flattered and deceiued God sent a lying spirit with efficacy of terrour Thou shalt perswade him saith the Lord 1. King 22. 22. And preuaile also go forth and do so And of euery one that hauing set vp his Idoll in his heart came vnto the Prophet the Lord saith Ezek. 14. 4. That he himselfe would answer that man according to the multitude of his idols 3. The third point The naturall man will be ready to forsake and renounce any truth that he hath seemeâ—… to haue beene best grounded in and to haue receiued with greatest comfort when once it becomes an occasion of losse or trouble to him in the world while peace and prosperity lasts he may seeme to like the Gospell and euery truth of it as well as any man but if he cannot professe it without interrupting his peace he is ready to renounce it See the proofe of this in the hearer of the Word that is resembled to the stony ground Mat. 13. 20. 21. He heareth the word and anon with ioy receiueth it but when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by he is offended And in that rich man that had seemed for a time full of zeale and deuotion towards Christ Mar. 10. 17. 22. Of these the Apostle saith that because they are enemies to the Crosse of Christ and mind earthly things therefore their belly is their God and their end damnation Philip. 3. 18 19. 1. To teach vs how to iudge of others that make profession of Religion and shew loue to the Word Praise God when thou seest any how lewd soeuer they haue beene to do so and hope the best and fret not nor like worse of our assemblies and Religion for this as the Pharisees did of Christ because the Publicans resorted to him Luke 15. 2. But yet build not too much vpon this as if that
baptized and added to the Church Act. 2. 41. euen such as had before mocked and scorned the Apostles ver 13. Surely it was this plaine and effectuall discouery of their sin God hath made saith he to them ver 36. that same Iesus whom ye haue crucified both Lord and Christ. Now when they heard this saith the holy story ver 37. they were pricked in their heart What was that in the Ministry of the Prophets that wrought such a change in the man that was before ignorant and an Infidell of whom we read 1. Corinth 14. 23. Surely it was this plaine and effectuall discouery of his sinne vnto him he was conuinced of all saith the Apostle ver 24 25. he was iudged of all All the Preachers that he heard as if they had conspired together did discouer to him his sinne and damnable estate and euen conuinced his conscience of it And then were the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he worshipped God and reported that God was in them of a truth The man that knoweth sin aright and the burthen and danger of it will be desirous to know what he may do to please God he will be obedient and tractable ready to do any thing that God shall require of him and till then men will heare what they list and do what they list See this in the fruit of Iohn Baptists Ministry when he in the spirit and power of Eliah had sharply reproued his hearers and denounced Gods vengeance against them and so humbled them deeply with sense of sinne and feare of Gods wrath then euen the Publicans and soldiers also as we read Luke 3. 12 14. came to him and said Master what shall we doe And in Saul Act. 9 6. When he trembled and was astonished by this means then he was ready to say Lord What wilt thou haue me to doe If any man shall obiect and say what need Preachers trouble themselues with this seeing there is no man so simple but he knowes himself to be a sinner yea his owne conscience will tell him that it will tell him that these and these things that himselfe hath done are sinnes as well as the Preacher can tell him I answer yes sometimes it will doe so indeed But yet this is the ordinary meanes to bring a man to an effectuall knowledge of his sinne This Woman was not so simple but she knew that she liued in adultery and that that was a sinne but she came not to remorse and repentance till Christ had told her So also was Dauid brought to a sauing knowledge of his sinne euen by Nathans plaine and effectuall reprouing of him 2. Sam. 12. 12 13. True it is the conscience of euery man will when God shall awaken it tell a man of his sinnes plainely and roundly seuerely and sharpely as we may see Rom. 2. 15 16. But it lyeth a sleepe for a time and will either say nothing or flatter a man and is therefore compared to a Band-dogge that lyeth at the doore Gen. 4. 7. The Ministry of the Word is the effectuall and mighty or dinance of God to awaken the conscience Rom. 3. 20. By the Law comes the knowledge of sinne The vse of this Doctrine is first for the Minister 1. To exhort him not to neglect this part of his Ministry by the consideration 1. Of the great charge that is laid vpon him and the danger he is in if he neglect it Thinke seriously of these two places If thou do st not speake to warne the wicked from his way saith the Lord Ezek. 33. 8. that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his bloud will I require at thine hand And Ier. 1. 17. Speake vnto them all that I command thee be not dismaid at their faces least I confound thee before them 2. Of the small cause he hath to despaire of good successe in it if he performe it with a good heart How forcible are right words Iob 6. 25. See an example of this in 2. King 5. 13 14. what successe the admonition and reproofe euen of a seruant had through the blessing of God with a great Lord that was but a heathen man 3. Of the recompence and supply God will make of any friends he shall lose thereby There is no man that hath left willingly lost house or brethren or sisters or father saith our Sauiour Mar. 10. 29 30. or mother or wife or children or lands for my sake and the Gospels but he shall receiue a hundred fold now in this time houses and brethren c. and in the world to come eternall life 4. Of the reuerence and estimation that is gained by it vsually euen in the hearts of such as at first most distasted it Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man afterwards shall find more fauour then he that flattereth with the tongue 2. To exhort him that sith he must be a reproouer of sin in his people he vse all means and carry himselfe towards them so as his reproofes may preuaile with them And those are chiefly two 1. He must so carry himselfe towards them in his whole course that it may appeare he loueth them vnfainedly See the force of this in the Apostles speech Rom. 15. 14. I am perswaded of you my brethren that ye also are full of goodnesse that is of kindnesse and readinesse to do good to them you liue with filled with all knowledge able to admonish one another Teaching vs that no man is so fit to admonish another as he that is both full of knowledge and able thereby to conuince him and also full of goodnesse and one of whom the party may be perswaded that he beares a kind and louing affection toward him 2. He must so liue as by his vnblameable and holy conuersation he may gaine authority in their hearts See how this will preuaile It is said of Herod Mar. 6. 20. that he feared Iohn the Baptist and obserued him and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly And the reason that moued him so to do is said to be this because he knew him to be a iust and an holy man And for this cause the Apostle giues that charge vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example of the belieuers in word in conuersation in charity in spirit in faith in purity as if he should say if thou be such a one they will neuer despise thee no not when thou shalt command and teach when thou shalt teach and reproue them with boldnesse and authority though thou be so young a man The second vse of the Doctrine is for all Gods people 1. To admit and accept of this part of Gods ordinance euen of the word of reproofe as well as of instruction or comfort receiue with meeknes the ingrafted word which is able to saue your soules Iam. 1. 21. that is euery part of Gods Word
I haue caused my fury to rest vpon thee When Pharaoh had hardened his heart first by continuing in sinne and resisting the worke of Gods grace in him Exod. 8. 15. then did God harden his heart in a supernaturall manner Exod. 9. 12. 3. Aboue all sinnes God hath specially threatned to punish this sinne with hardnesse of heart and impenitency Prou. 2. 19. None that goe vnto her the strange woman returne againe neither take they hold on the paths of life And Prou. 23. 27. An Whore is a deepe ditch and a strange womâ—… is a narrow pit Of these sinners chiefly it is said that God reserueth them to the day of iudgement to be punished 2. Pet. 2. 9 10. 4. Experience proueth this also For 1. Obserue it and you shall find that they that are once giuen vp to this sinne are more impudent then other sinners more gracelesse prophane and blasphemous deriders and contemners of all piety Therefore impudent sinners are said to haue a Whores forehead Ier. 3. 3. And that is thus described Pro. 7. 13. She caught him and kissed him Therefore are they compared to dogs Deut. 23. 18. 2. Sam. 3. 8. Therefore they are said to be destitute of vnderstanding and to haue lost euen the light of nature Pro. 6. 32. and 7. 7. and Prou. 9. 13. the whore her selfe is said to be simple and to know nothing And the lewd man that is allured and ouercome by her vers 16. is said to be simple and void of vnderstanding 〈◊〉 We haue knowne many that haue fallen into this sinne and liued in it but how many haue we knowne that haue truly repented It is a strange speech of Salomon Eccl. 7. 28. One man among a thousand haue I found but a woman among all those haue I not found I cannot deny but we may haue knowne many that haue come thus farre as to confesse this sinne and to shew sorrow for it and to leaue it also but alas there is more required to true repentance then this comes to 1. Not euery sinner that can confesse his sinne may be said to repent for then Pharaoh repented Exod. 9. 27. And Iudas also Mat. 27. 3 4. But he that confesseth it 1. Particularly as Achan vpon Ioshuahs fatherly counsell did Iosh. 7. 20. 2. Freely without extenuating of it or excusing it as Paul did his 1. Tim. 1. 13. 15. Dan. 9. 4. 19. Of the sixteene verses that containe his prayer foureteene of them are spent in confessing and aggrauating of their sinnes 3. With griefe and shame as Gods people did 1. Sam. 7. 6. when in their fast they shed teares so abundantly as if they had drawne buckets full of the water and powred them out before the Lord. 2. Not euery sinner that sorroweth for sinne may be said to repent for so much is also said of Iudas Mat. 27. 4. And of Ahab too 1. King 21. 19. But he that sorroweth 1. Deeply and seriously as a man would mourne for the losse of his onely sonne or of his first-borne Zach. 12. 10. And proportionably to the quality of his sinne as Manasses did 2. Chron. 33. 12. 2. Constantly suffering sorrow to abide vpon his heart and not seeking to put it off by worldly comforts before it haue had a good worke in him It is not enough to hold downe our head for a day like a bulrush Esa. 58. 5. This is but a dawbing vp of the breaches God hath made in our hearts with vntempered morter as the Prophet speaketh Ezek. 13. 11. that had not time enough allowed in the making and tempering of it and therefore could not last 8. Not for any worldly shame or hurt that his sinne already hath or is like to bring vpon him nor for the feare of Gods wrath onely but chiefly for that he hath sinned against and offended God Against thee thee onely haue I sinned saith Dauid Psal. 51. 3. Therefore true repentance is called repentance toward God Act. 20. 21. 3. Not euery sinner that hath left this sinne may be said to haue truly repented for a man may grow weary of sinne in carnall respects she hath wearied her selfe with lies saith the Lord Ezek. 24. 12. and sinne may haue left him But he that 1. Leaueth sinne vpon a detestation to sinne and a godly sorrow that he hath offended God by it 2. Cor. 7. 10. 11. 2. Leaueth all knowne sinnes as well as some whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law and yet offend wittingly and willingly in one point hee is guilty of all Iam. 2. 10. 3. Shunneth carefully all shewes and appearances of euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. all occasions and prouocations to the sinne he hath left true repentance hath in it carefulnesse to shun all prouocations and feare to fall into the same againe as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 7. 11. And the true penitent will make a couenant with his eyes as Iob did Iob 31. 1. 4. That hates it in others and is carefull to draw others from the sinne that himselfe hath left Then will I teach transgressors thy wayes and sinners shal be auerted vnto thee saith Dauid Psal. 51. 13. Specially those of his owne family and such as he may most preuaile withall Iob 11. 14. Let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles The third preseruatiue against this tentation is the considering of the danger we haue brought that party vnto with whom we haue committed this sinne For though the Fornicator were sure God would giue him grace to repent yet must it needs be a great cause of feare and trouble to his conscience vnlesse he be also sure that the party whom he hath drawne to this sinne hath truly repented as well as himselfe In this respect this sinne is worse then either theft or murder in those the wrong that is done vnto another may be done without any hurt or danger to his soule but so it is not in this sinne In which respect we know this badge of Gods indignation is set vpon Ieroboam oft after his death Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne Now the vse and end of all this that I haue spoken is not to driue any to despaire For 1. Though it be so hard a thing truly to repent and impossible to man yet is God able to giue repentance to him that hath committed and liued long in this sinne All things are possible with God Mat. 19. â—…6 27. 2. Though few haue obtained this grace to repent after they haue committed this sinne yet some haue Yea some examples God hath giuen vs in his Word for it as Luk. 7. 37. 50 least any humbled sinner should despaire 3. Though God had neuer yet giuen to any this grace yet is he able to do it now to thee But I haue thus farre vrged this point 1. To perswade such as doe offend this way to seeke betimes with all earnestnesse and importunitie for this grace of vnfained repentance and not to grow secure vpon hope that they may haue it hereafter
they seeme to make conscience of this commandement thou shalt not commit adultery yet there is another commandement Flye fornication auoide all appearance of euill which they make no conscience of at all and therefore they are guilty of hainous sinne Such as vse filthy talke and filthy songs It is strange to see what liberty many euen some that in many things will seeme religious will pray dayly and heare deuoutly will giue to themselues this way Though they haue no other exercise of their wit if their company serue them but in scurrulous iests and filthy communication no such musicke in their mirth as amaroas and filthy songs yet if they can say they are honest for all this they thinke they are well These men I would haue to obserue these things 1. Filthy words whatsoeuer thou sayest doe argue a filthy heart Matthew 15. 18. Those things which proceed out of the mouth come from the heart and they defile the man Matthew 12. 34. From the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh Yet haue we many old fornicators whose bodies are disabled to this sinne that haue yet as bad hearts as euer they had and shew that by the delight they take in speaking filthily And yet silly fooles they slatter themselues in this that they haue left that sinne 2. Say thy heart were cleane that is not enough thou must also make conscience of thy words The froward mouth doe I hate saith the Lord Pro. 8. 13. 18. 21. Death and life are in the power of the tongue Matth. 12. 37. By thy words thou shalt bee iustified and by thy words thou shalt bee condemned Iames 1. 26. If any man among you seeme to bee religious and bridle not his tongue but deceiues his owne heart this mans Religion is vaine Ephes. 4 29. Let not corrupt rotten communication come out of your mouthes And 5. 4. Let no filthinesse nor foolish talking nor iesting be once named among you Marke how iesting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ioyned to filthy talking because men are wont to excuse it thus they speake in iest they meane no hurt we must giue them leaue to be merry Such speech though it be vsed but in iest is condemned This is one kind of that mirth that Salomon speakes of Eccl. 2. 2. I said to laughter thou art mad Pro. 26. 18. 19. Like mad men they cast about them firebrands and deadly things and say they are in sport 3. Our tongue of all the members of our body is giuen of God to be the principall instrument whereby we may glorifie God Therefore it is in the Hebrew Phrase called our glory Psal. 30. 12. Therefore shall my glory praise thee and not cease Iames 3. 9. Therewith blesse we God That is the cause why the Lord can worst endure to be dishonoured by that member Therefore Diues is said to haue felt a speciall torment in his tongue Luke 16. 24. Send Lazarus that he may dippe the tippe of his finger in water and coole my tongue for I am tormented in this flame To conclude pretend and glory neuer so much of thy honesty certaine it is if thou didst flie fornication and hate it as thou oughtest thou durst not accustome thy selfe to thy filthy talke Such as delight in or can endure filthy talke such as will prouoke filthy persons to speake filthily such as will call to the Musitians for the filthiest songs they haue For this is a shrewd signe of a filthy heart specially in women because modesty is chiefely required of that sex it argueth an vncleane heart to delight in the lewd speech of others Pro. 17. 4. A wicked doâ—… giueth eare to a naughty tongue 1. Certainely it will grieue and vexe an honest heart to heare such things Ephes. 4. 29 30. Let no corrupt communication come out of your mouth verse 30. grieue not the holy Spirit of God It is said of Lot his righteous soule was vexed with hearing such things as he heard in Sodome 2. Pet. 2. 8. 2. There is a speciall force in such speech to corrupt them that heare it 1. Cor. 15. 33. Be not deceiued euill communications corrupt good manners 3. The eare is giuen of God to another end that is to heare the Word and to be sensus disciplinae that sence whereby knowledge should be conueyed into the heart he that hath eares to heare Gods Word he meanes let him heare saith our Sauiour Matth. 11. 15. 4. A good man should not endure him that vseth to bring lies to him and raise slanders Psalme 101. 7. Hee that telleth lies shall not tarry in my sight much lesse should hee endure them that talke filthily 5. If any shall obiect How can I let lewd men from speaking lewdely It is to no purpose to reproue such they would be the worse for it I answer that if honest men would shew that dislike as they might they would not be much troubled with such varlets That which Salomon saith in another case Pro. 25. 23. An angry countenance driueth away a backebiting tongue would hold in this also They might euen with a countenance restraine or chase them away And that which hee speaketh Pro. 20. 8. Is not true of Kings and great men onely though in them principally but of all Christians They may scatter away euill and lewdenesse euen with their eyes and countenance Lecture the twentieth Iuly 11. 1609. IT remaineth now that we come to the second branch of the Apostles Exhortation of which we haue already heard and that is this We are bound out of a holy feare least we should at any time fall into this sinne and out of that detestation we should beare vnto it to shunne all occasions and prouocations that might draw vs to it and to vse all good meanes that may be to preserue vs from it True it is that it is God onely that preserues any of vs from this or any other sinne Psalme 18. 35. Thy right hand hath stayed me and 56. 13. Thou hast kept my feet from falling But the meanes whereby he doth it is by working in vs a feare of falling which makes vs carefully to shunne tentations See how this feare is commended to vs in Gods Word as a wise man feareth and departeth from euill Pro. 14. 16. And blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Pro. 28. 14. and worke out your owne saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2. 12. 2. An endeauour to vse all meanes that may preserue and strengthen vs from falling I kept my selfe saith Dauid Psal. 18. 23. from mine iniquity and 1. Iohn 5. 18. Hee that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe and that wicked one toucheth him not There is none so strong or full of grace but he may fall into the most fearefull sinnes that are if he be not carefull to shunne temptation and to vse the meanes God hath appointed to preserue him from sinne Therefore Christ chargeth his Disciples both to watch and to pray against
he gaue himselfe too much to sleepe 2. Sam. 11. 2. When it was toward euening he rose from his bed and walked on the roofe of his house Idlenesse is dangerous for any man and will breed much corruption in the heart as the land vntilled will grow full of weedes and the standing poole full of filthy and noysome things That made Salomon speake thus of the idle person Pro. 6. 14. Lewd things are in his heart he imagineth euill at all times But especially it is dangerous for such as whose condition and estate forceth them to leade a single life The Apostle hauing spoken 1. Tim. 5. 11. of wanton young widdowes verse 13. He notes this a cause of their wantonnesse that they were idle and went about from house to house as they that had nothing to doe To conclude this point if any single person can fare plentifully and liue idly neuer doing any worke neuer taking any booke in hand seldome rising before tenne a clocke and yet keepe himselfe chaste in body and mind I dare be bold to say he hath more strength in him then euer Dauid had 6. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must exercise himselfe in the duties of piety with an vpright heart When the Apostle had said 1 Tim. 4. 7. Exercise thy selfe vnto godlinesse He adds a reason verse 8. Godlinesse is profitable vnto all things And if for all things then will it preserue a man from this tentation also This we shall finde prescribed by the wisedome of God Pro. 23. 26 27. My sonne giue me thy heart and let thine eyes obserue my waies For a whore is a deepe ditch and a strange woman is a narrow pit The Word of God if a man exercise himselfe in it and heare and reade and meditate in it with an honest heart hath this vertue in it to preserue a man from this sinne Pro. 6. 23. 24. The commandement is a lanthorne and instruction a light corrections for instruction are the way of life But how prooues he that verse 24. To keepe thee from the wicked woman And Pro. 2. 10. 11. When wisedome entreth into thy heart and knowledge delighteth thy soule then shall counsaile preserue thee and vnderstanding shall keepe thee And vers 16. It shall deliuer thee from the strange woman If any man shall obiect that there are many that haue professed Religion that yet are knowne to haue liued in this sin I answer That such were hypocrites and professed Religion with an irreligious heart Eccl. 7. 28. He that is good before God shall be deliuered from her but the sinner shall be taken by her And on the other side he that despiseth Religion let him vse neuer so many meanes to keepe himselfe chast yet can he haue no assurance to be preserued from this sinne Because God hath threatned to punish the contempt of Religion in men by giuing them vp to this sin Rom. 1. 28. As they liked not to retaine God in their knowledge hee gaue them ouer to a reprobate minde to doe those things that are not conuenient being filled with all vnrighteousnesse fornications c. Now as all men that desire to keepe themselues free from this sinne had need to pray much to heare and reade the word much so specially such young men as by their condition and estate of life are enforced to leade a single life Psalme 119. 9. Wherewith shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word So that if such single persons as doe fare plentifully liue idly seldome or neuer pray seldome or neuer heare or read the Word yea despise and hate piety should keepe themselues chast it were one of the greatest wonders that euer God wrought 7. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must not despise or willfully neglect the benefit of lawfull marriage True it is all are not bound to marry For 1. Such as God hath giuen the gift of continency vnto may vse that gift and liue single all men cannot receiue this saying saith our Sauiour Matth. 19. 11. saue they to whom it is giuen and verse 12. Hee that is able to receiue it let him receiue it 2. All such are bound to seeke of God and vse all meanes to obtaine that gift as by reason of their outward estate cannot see how they shall be able to liue in wedlocke without much trouble and distraction I would that all men were euen as I my selfe saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 7. and verse 26. I suppose that this is good for the present distresse I say that it is good for a man so to bee that is to be single and vnmarried 3. There is no faithfull man whom the Lord hath by necessity restrained and with-held from the benefit of marriage as the childe that cannot obtaine consent of parents the married persons who by sicknesse or necessary absence are separated for a time but if by all good meanes with an honest heart he seeke it of God hee may bee assured to obtaine this gift For that grace without which they cannot chuse but liue in sinne the faithfull may be assured by vertue of that promise Luk. 11. 13. If you being euill know how to giue gifts vnto your children how much more shall your heauenly father giue his holy spirit to them that aske him to obtaine if they seeke it But the person whom the Lord hath not thus restrained from marriage if he cannot by the vse of all good meanes obtaine the gift of continency is bound to marry to auoid fâ—…rnication let euery man haue his owne wife and let euery woman haue her own husband saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 2. Yea and say he could containe himselfe from any filthy act if he cannot containe from inward burning he is bound to marry if they cannot containe let them marry it is better to marry then to burne saith he 1. Cor. 7. 9. For this is the chiefe meanes ordained of God to preserue men from this sin Yea this is now the chiefe end and vse of this ordinance of God though at the first institution before the floud propagation of the Church and mutuall helpe and comfort was the chiefe end Wherefore did God at the first ordaine marriage and made for Adam but one Woman because he sought a godly seed saith the Prophet Mal. 2. 15. And the Lord said in the first institution of wedlocke Gen. 2. 18. it is not good for man to bee alone I will make him an helpe meet for him To preserue vs from vncleanenesse to auoid fornication let euery man haue his owne wife c. saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 2. Neither is it possible for any that wants the gift of continencie to keepe himselfe chast if he doe wilfully neglect marriage either for that he iudgeth that estate lesse holy then the single life or more chargeable and more subiect to trouble Nay though he doe marry if he be not therein carefull to marry with
and certaine note of the true Church as we see here in the argument Christ vseth to prooue the Church and worship of the Iewes to be the true worship and Church of God For saluation is of the Iewes This was the chiefe priuiledge the chiefe badge and cognisance of the old Church that the Oracles of God were committed to them they enioyed the true Doctrine of saluation Psal. 147. 19 20. Rom. 3. 2. And thus doth the Apostle describe the true Church vnder the Gospell he calls it the houshold of God built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe Corner-stone Ephes. 2. 19 20. He calls it also the pillar and ground of truth 1. Tim. 3. 25. Lecture the sixe and thirtieth December 26. 1609. THe two first parts of this Verse we haue already finished and are now to proceed to the third and last viz. The Reason whereby Christ iustifieth the worship which the Iewes did vnto God in these words Saluation is of the Iewes wherein two things are to be obserued 1. What hee meanes here by Saluation 2. How this Saluation that he speaketh of is said to be of the Iewes By Saluation in this place is meant the Word of God and the Ministry thereof as may appeare by these three Reasons 1. The Saluation here spoken of is that whereby the Iewes knew how to worship God aright else there had beene no consequence in this Reason wee worship that wee know For saluation is of the Iewes q. d. Because wee haue Saluation Now the onely meanes whereby the Iewes knew how to worship God aright was the Word 2. This Saluation here spoken of was the chiefe prerogatiue whereby the Lord did preferre the Iew before the Samaritan and all other nations and so is it mentioned here And the chiefe prerogatiue of the Iewes was the Word Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his Word to Iacob his statutes and his iudgements to Israel verse 20. He hath not done so with any other nation neither haue they knowne his iudgements And Rom. 3. 2. The chiefe preferment of the Iewe was this because to them were committed the Oracles of God 3. The saluation here spoken of is that that was to be deriued from the Iewes to Gods people of all nations And what was that The Law shall goe from Zion and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem Esay 2. 3. And the reason why it is so called is for that it worketh the saluation of men Which teacheth vs That the Word of God and the Ministry thereof is the saluation of men See for proofe of this what titles are giuen to it by the Holy Ghost 1. It is called the Word of grace Acts 20. 32. 2. It is called the Word of life Phil. 2. 16. Iohn 6. 68. 3. It is called the grace of God Titus 2. 11. 4. The Kingdome of God Matth. 21. 43. The Kingdome of God shall be taken away from you and giuen to a nation c. 5. Saluation it selfe and euerlasting life here and Heb. 2. 3. Act. 28. 28. Iohn 12. 50. I know that his commandement that is his Word which he hath commanded me to teach is euerlasting life These are vnproper and strange speeches to be spoken of the Word yet are they farre more effectuall to set out the dignity and excellencie of the Word then if the Lord should haue said onely in plaine termes that it is the meanes and worker of our saluation Before I come to shew the Reasons why it is so called I will answer three questions and doubts that may arise in your minds which may hinder you from vnderstanding aright and conceiuing the meaning of this Doctrine 1. Can none be saued that want the Word To this I answer It cannot be denied but some haue attained to saluation that neuer enioyed the Word Neither must we imagine that God either could not nor neuer did saue any without the Word or that all they are to be iudged to be in the state of damnation that either in times past or at this day liue and die in those places where the light of the Word did neuer shine For God is able to doe whatsoeuer it pleaseth him Psal. 115. 2. He hath appointed meanes not to tie himselfe but vs onely vnto them and as the inuisible Church the company of Gods Elect is a Catholique Church in all ages and in all places so in such times and places as he hath denied the Word vnto he hath beene wont to saue his Elect without the Word While his people were in the wildernesse where they could not haue the ordinary meanes of tillage God did feed them extraordinarily and gaue them bread from heauen Iohn 6. 31. So Rahab had faith euen while she dwelt in Iericho Heb. 11. 31. And the Wise men of the East before they came to Iudaea Matth. 2. 2. 2. Shall all be saued that haue the Word that reade it that heare it that professe it To this I answer That it is certaine all are not saued that enioy the Word For in all ages there haue beene many that haue liued vnder most faithfull and profitable Ministers and haue heard them also ordinarily and yet haue not beene saued such an one was Iudas Iohn 6. 70. Yea the most part of them that haue enioyed the Word haue missed of saluation In so much as in all ages the best of Gods seruants haue had cause to complaine as Esay 53. 1. Who will belieue our report And to whom is the arme of God reuealed Yea it may well be that those that haue enioyed the Word most abundantly may be farre worse men for all kind of wickednesse then such as neuer heard the Word in their liues So it is said of Ierusalem that it exceeded Sodome in all kind of abominations Ezek. 16. 48. The Word vseth not to saue any vnlesse it be by preaching opened and applied Acts 8. 31. 1. Cor. 1. 21. For it saues none but such as can vnderstand belieue and obey it It saueth none but Gods Elect. Onely those that God hath ordained vnto life shall profit by it shall finde it effectuall to their saluation Acts 13. 48. The rest cannot profit by it Many are called but few are chosen Matth. 22. 14. The rest shall be made worse by it The Word of God is like vnto the water of iealousie mentioned Numb 5. 27. 28. When it is receiued into an honest and good heart it doth it good and makes it fruitfull when into a corrupt heart it rotts it and makes it worse 3. Is the saluation of any to be ascribed to the Word it selfe or any vertue that is in it To this I answer That 1. The saluation euen of those that are saued by the Word is not to be ascribed to the Word it selfe or any vertue that is in it as if it were to be accounted the author and worker of any mans saluation 1. The glory of this
and mighty in operation Heb. 4. 12. that it conuerteth the soule Psalm 19. 7. that it is the power of God vnto saluation Rom. 1. 16. that it is able to saue our soules Iames 1. 21. that it is able to make vs wise vnto saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. This power and ability that is in the Word to saue may bee seene in foure cases 1. It is able to enlighten and bring vnto sauing knowledge the simplest that shall heare and reade it with an honest heart Psalm 19. 7. and 119. 130. 2. It is able to reforme the heart and life of him that hath the strongest corruptions and greatest temptations if hee giue himselfe to the hearing and reading of it with a good heart euen the young man may reforme his waies if he would take heed to them according to the word Psal. 119. 9. 3. It is able to comfort and reuiue the heart that is most cast downe either with inward or outward afflictions I create the fruit of the lips the liuely voice of the Ministry peace peace to bee the meane of abundant and constant peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere to euery one of mine Elect both Gentile and Iew saith the Lord and I will heale him Esay 57. 19. 4. It is able to preserue and add knowledge and grace to them that haue best profited I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you vp Acts 20. 32. And Marke 4. 24. to you that heare shall more be giuen 3. Because it is the onely euidence that we haue to shew and whereby we claime eternall life and whereby also we may be able to hold and defend the right we haue vnto it against Sathan himselfe Psal. 119. 111. Thy Testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer As the deeds and euidence of mine eternall inheritance The truth of this appeares in two points 1. It is the onely ground of our faith and is therefore called the Word of faith Rom. 10. 8. Whatsoeuer we belieue concerning our eternall saluation is but a deceiueable fancie vnlesse it be grounded vpon the Word Vnlesse by the Word we know that Iesus Christ the Sonne of God hath satisfied Gods iustice for vs that through him wee haue obtained remission of all our sinnes we can neuer haue any comfort in the hope of our saluation through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures we come to true hope Rom. 15. 4. When the Apostle Peter had spoken 2. Pet. 1. of the ground of all that hee had taught the Church concerning Christ and their saluation and said verse 16. hee had not followed therein cunningly deuised fables such as many of the chiefe points of deuotion in the Romane Church which pretends to be built vpon Peter is grounded vpon he tells them verse 19. what is the sure rule and ground to bee followed and rested vpon in this case We haue saith he a more sure word of Prophecie c. And as it is the onely ground of our faith so is it Secondly the onely Touch-stone whereby we may trie and surely know that we are in the right way to saluation whether our faith repentance loue and workes be such as God will accept of Iohn 3. 21. by our comming vnto this light our deeds shall bee made manifest that they are wrought according to God and by no other way Lecture the seuen and thirtieth Ianuary 2. 1609. IT remaineth now that we make Vse of the former Doctrine and so proceed to finish that which remaineth in this Text. The Doctrine which wee heard the last day serueth principally for two Vses First to worke in euery one of vs an high estimation and loue of the Word of God Euery man desires to be saued And indeed what is all our wealth and brauery and mirth we enioy here if in the end our soules be not saued Matth. 16. 26. Well as thou esteemest and louest and desirest the saluation of thy soule so must thou esteeme of the Word of God The Word as thou hast heard is the saluation of man It is the onely euidence any man can haue to shew for his eternall inheritance It is the field wherein this inestimable treasure of eternall life is to bee found Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee looke to finde eternall life It is able to make thee wise vnto saluation how simple soeuer thou be It is able to conuert thy soule and reforme thy life how strong soeuer thy corruptions or tentations be It is able to giue thee comfort in any affliction how bitter or heauie soeuer they be Yea if euer thou be saued the Word must saue thee There is nothing vnder heauen so necessary nothing that we may not better want then the Word This is the thing our Sauiour spake of when he said Luke 10. 42. One thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the better part c. If God haue giuen thee a heart to beleeue this thou wilt esteeme of it as Dauid did Psal. 119. 72. The Law of thy mouth is better to me then thousands of gold and siluer And verse 97. O how loue I thy Law So that of all such as care not for the Word I may boldly say as Psal. 119. 155. Saluation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes And Acts 13. 46. They that put it from them iudge themselues unworthy of euerlasting life Now because euery man pretends that he esteemeth highly of the Word and there is no man so vile will some say but he loues the Word I will giue you some notes whereby men may trie whether they esteeme of Gods Word as they ought and loue it indeed 1. He that esteemes the Word as he ought will heare it when he may not onely sometimes when he hath nothing to doe else but constantly as his chiefe worke and for the loue of it neglect other things this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 23. 23. Buy the truth and sell it not By this note our Sauiour commends Mary not as for doing more then she was bound to doe but for esteeming of the Word as she ought Luke 10. 42. Not onely they that will not heare it at all but they that heare it seldome that suffer euery worldly businesse and occasion to withdraw them from it will be found not to haue esteemed it Heb. 2. 3. How shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation 2. He that esteemes the Word as he ought will exercise himselfe in the reading of it Though he be an ordinary hearer of the best Ministry vnder heauen yet he must not rest in that but exercise himselfe in the reading of it get him a Bible and either reade it himselfe or get some other to reade it to him It is a commandement that God layeth vpon the King himselfe that though he aboue all others might best pleade want of leasure though he enioyed the ordinary
heart and could haue wisht that himselfe bad beene accursed from Christ for restoring of them into Gods fauour See what affection Christ did beare vnto them Luke 19. 41 42. he wept and expressed exceeding compassion towards Ierusalem 2. For their Ancestours sakes the most honourable Nation vnder heauen they haue beene Christ himselfe was a Iew. No nation is able to deriue their pedigree nor bring so Authenticall Records for it as they See how Paul euen before the Corinthians that were Gentiles glorieth in this 2. Cor. 11. 22. Are they Hebrewes so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seede of Abraham so am I This reason the Apostle giues for the affection he bare to them Rom. 9. 5. For if such respect was had to Iezabel because she was a Kings daughter though otherwise she had beene a wicked woman 2. King 9. verse 34. How much more respect deserueth this Nation euen for this 3. The promise we haue heard God hath made vnto that Nation that he will call them and make them his people againe should prouoke vs to pray for them See the force of this reason 2 Sam. 7. 27. For thou O Lord of hostes God of Israel hast reuealed to thy seruant saying I will build thee an house therefore hath thy seruant found in his heart to pray this prayer vnto thee 4. The glory that shall redound to God by their conuersion For then shall he be more purely worshipped then he is hitherto by all his Elect throughout the world 5. The good that we our selues haue receiued from them For they before the time of our calling prayed for vs and earnestly desired our conuersion as appeares We haue a little sister and she hath no breasts what shall we do for our sister in the day when she shall be spoken for Cant. 8. 8. and by sundry Psalmes Psal. 87. And from them we receiued the Gospell and worship of God in which respect also we may be called their debters as Rom. 15. 27. To comfort such as haue at any time had good euidence of Gods loue to them in Christ. For such may by this example be assured that though they haue iustly deserued he should cast them off and though through the tokens of Gods anger that are vpon them either inwardly or outwardly their owne reason and sense may perswade them he hath cast them off indeed yet whom he hath once loued in Christ and receiued into his couenant and called effectually to be his people and giuen his Spirit vnto them he will loue to the end and can neuer cast them off Ier. 31. 3. I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue therefore with louing kindnesse haue I drawne thee And Iohn 13. 1. whom Christ loueth he loueth to the end And Rom. 11. 29. the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Let vs therefore giue all diligence to make our calling and election sure and seeke good euidence to our selues that God loueth vs in Christ 2. Pet. 1. 10. There is no certainety in the loue of any mortall creature which yet thou so much dotest vpon but the loue of God is certaine and vnchangeable For the comfort of Christian parents Many are the priuiledges which the Lord hath vouchsafed vnto our children but this is the chiefe that if we know our selues to be the children of God we may be assured that some of our posterity shall be so likewise So that this may quiet and secure our hearts though we haue many children and little to leaue them not only in the whole course of our liues but euen in the houre of death If 1. Wee haue good assurance that ourselues are within Gods Couenant 2. That we haue done our endeauour to bring vp our children in Gods feare and to make them his children THE NINE AND THIRTIETH LECTVRE ON IANVARY XXIII MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXIII XXIIII But the houre commeth and now is when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth for the Father seeketh such to worship him God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth WE haue already heard that the answer our Sauiour maketh to the question which the woman of Samaria mooued vnto him consisteth of two parts 1. A commendation of that outward worship the Iewes vsed in comparison of that of the Samaritans 2. A discommendation of that outward worship of God which the Iewes vsed in comparison of that which God would shortly establish in his Church The former part of this answer is set downe in the 22. verse which we finished the last day The latter part of his answer is contained in these words which I haue now read vnto you The summe and effect of this part of his answer is this That though the worship which the Iewes then did to God were farre better then that of the Samaritans yet this ceremoniall worship which the Iewes vsed though it were commanded of God himselfe was not so much to be esteemed as she conceiued but should shortly be abolished and in stead thereof another forme of Gods worship should be established which should not consist in ceremonies and shadowes which suited best mans carnall and corrupt nature but should be spirituall as best agreeing to the nature of God and haue in it the truth and substance of all that which was figured and shadowed in those ceremonies The parts of this Text are two 1. A proposition or Doctrine concerning the true worship that Christians are to giue vnto God Now the true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and in truth which is repeated with some increase they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth 2. The Reasons of this doctrine and Proposition and they are two 1. Because the Father euen seeketh or desireth to haue such worshippers 2. Because God is a Spirit and must therefore haue such worship and seruice done vnto him as is suitable to his nature The Proposition or Doctrine is inlarged or set forth by two circumstances 1. The Person to whom this spirituall worship is to be giuen the Father 2. The time when this spirituall worship shall be giuen vnto him the houre commeth and now is First then it is here to bee obserued that our Sauiour speaking of the worship that Christians should giue vnto God which should be farre better then that which the Iewes then vsed calls God to whom this worship was to be done the Father and that so oft euen three seuerall times once verse 21. and twise in this verse What should bee the reason of this Surely our Sauiour doth hereby intimate one chiefe cause why the Christians vnder the Gospell should doe God better seruice then the Iewes had done vnder the Law because they shall conceiue of God as of their Father True it is the Lord was a Father to his people vnder the Law and so they conceiued of him but the Lord hath reuealed
here opposed either vnto a false worship or vnto hypocrisie but vnto the ceremoniall worship So that in both these words one and the selfe same thing is vnderstood by our Sauiour and it is as if he should haue said the true worshippers now shall worship God without ceremonies Yet are neither of these words superfluous but as spirit is opposed to the ceremoniall worship as it was an externall and carnall worship so truth is opposed to it as it was full of shadowes and figures And thus is this word truth taken Dan. 7. 16. I asked him the truth of that is the meaning and that that was signified by all this so he told me and made mee the interpretation of the things All the ceremonies were shadowes Colos. 2. 7. The whole Tabernacle was a figure Heb. 9. 9. Yea Heb. 10. 1. The Law had the shadow of good things to come and not the very liue picture of them Now our Sauiour saith that the truth and substance of those things that were shadowed by the ceremoniall worship shall be in our worship vnder the Gospell We shall finde that the ceremonies were shadowes and figures not onely of Christ and of those good things we receiue by him but also of those graces and good things as should be in the faithfull the members of Christ. 1. Circumcision was but a shadow What was the truth and substance of it Surely the circumcising and cutting off by true mortification the corruption of the heart Rom. 2. 28. That is not circumcision which is outward as if he should say that was but a shadow then verse 29. Circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit and not in the letter The Iew had but the shadow of circumcision euery true worshipper now hath the truth and substance of it 2. The casting of leauen out of all their houses in the feast of the Passeouer Exod. 12. 15. was but a shadow What was the truth and substance of it That they that would serue God with comfort and ioy must purge out the old leauen of malitiousnesse and wickednesse and keepe this feast with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth 1. Cor. 5. 7 8. The Iew had but the shadow of the Passeouer euery true worshipper now hath the substance of it 3. The Iewes had in their worship many propitiatory sacrifices for the obtaining of the remission of all kind of sinnes that they had committed against God Heb. 9. 22. Without shedding of bloud there was no remission And the Law was that whosoeuer brought one of these sacrifices to God must in presenting it to be offered by the Priest put his hand vpon the head of it and leane vpon it or else it could not be accepted of the Lord for his attonement Leuit. 1. 4. And that when it was slaine by the Priest the blood of it must be sprinkled vpon the people Exod. 248. Now this was but a figure and a shadow what was the truth and substance of it Surely that no man euer shall haue Christs Sacrifice accepted of God for his attonement vnlesse by a liuely faith he can apply Christ vnto himselfe leaning and relying with confidence of heart vpon him vnlesse he be able to say this is my sacrifice this is he that hath borne my sinnes and my punishment as Gal. 2. 20. He hath loued me and giuen himselfe for mee And Esay 53. 4. Surely he hath borne our infirmities and carried our sorrowes The blood of Christ will doe a man no good vnlesse it be sprinkled and applyed to his owne conscience by the Spirit of God 1. Pet. 1. 2. The Elect are to be saued through the obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Christ which is therefore called the blood of sprinkling which speaketh better things then the blood of Abel Heb. 12. 24. 4. They had also many Eucharisticall Sacrifices Sacrifices of thankesgiuing which were called Peace-offerings When they would solemnely professe their thankefulnesse to God for any blessing receiued they were wont to doe it by sacrifices and peace-offerings yea as the cause of their thanksgiuing did exceed so were they wont to exceede and abound in these Sacrifices So it is said of the people of God after their returne to Ierusalem out of their captiuity Neh. 12. 53. The same day they offered great Sacrifices and reioyced for God had giuen them great ioy And of Salomon it it is said that at the dedication of the Temple he offered a sacrifice of two and twenty thousand bullocks and an hundreth and twenty thousand sheepe 2. Chron. 7. 5. Now this manner of seruing God was but a figure and shadow What was the truth and substance of it Surely the spirituall sacrifices whereby Christians are to praise God and shew themselues thankefull vnto him for his mercies were figured and shadowed by those Sacrifices as namely 1. A contrite heart When a man out of the consideration of Gods mercy can vnfainedly repent and lament that he hath by his sinnes offended so good a Father this is a true Sacrifice of thanksgiuing Psal. 51. 17. the Sacrifices of God are a broken spirit 2. Obedience When a man can in thankefulnesse to God for his mercies sacrifice himselfe vnto God resigne himselfe wholly vnto his obedience and seruice this is a true sacrifice of thankesgiuing Romanes 11. 1 2. I beseech you by the mercies of God that you giue up your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable to God which is your reasonable seruing of God and fashion not your selues like vnto this world but bee you changed by the renewing of your mind 3. Prayer When a man can finde that the experience hee hath had of Gods goodnesse stirreth him vp to goe oft to God in prayer and so to depend vpon him for all good things this is a true sacrifice of thankesgiuing Heb. 13. 15. Let vs therefore by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God that is the fruit of the lips which confesse his name And Psal. 116. When Dauid had said verse 12. What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me He resolues himselfe verse 13. I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. And Psal. 50. When the Lord had shewed to the Iewes how small pleasure he took in all their sacrifices he sets downe verse 14 15. What are the true sacrifices of thankesgiuing which he delighted in Offer vnto God praise and pay thy vowes to the most high and call vpon me in the day of trouble 4. Good workes When a man in thankefulnesse and loue to God for all his mercies doth deale iustly and mercifully with all men for the Lords sake then offereth he to God a true sacrifice of thankesgiuing Heb. 13. 16. To doe good and to distribute forget not for with such sacrifices God is well pleased So Paul calls the reliefe which the Philippians sent him when he was in prison at Rome An odour that smelled sweet a sacrifice
serue him in my calling I get my liuing by my earnest labour I deale iustly with all men and God is a Spirit and will be worshipped in spirit it is the seruice of the heart that he lookes for hee cares not for these hypocriticall shewes it is no matter though I serue him not outwardly so long as I haue a good heart And there be three Reasons why men may not content themselues to serue God in spirit onely but must doe him outward and bodily seruice also 1. In respect of God for hee hauing created redeemed and sanctified our bodies as well as our soules is of right to haue homage and seruice done him by both 1. Cor. 6. 19 20. Yee are not your owne for yee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit for they are Gods 2. In respect of our selues for the seruice we doe to God in our bodies is a great and necessary helpe to our spirits Rom. 10. 17. Faith commeth by hearing 3. In respect of others for our light should so shine before men that they may see our good workes see that we worship and serue God and glorifie our Father which is in heauen Matth. 5. 6. Why then may you say how doth Gods seruice now differ from that which was vnder the law seeing the faithfull then serued him in spirit and truth as well as we and we serue God with an outward ceremoniall worship as well as they I answer the difference stands in these two points 1. Though wee haue some outward worship and significant ceremonies now yet haue we nothing so much outward worship required of vs as was of them nor so many significant ceremonies as they had Besides their Sabbaths and new Moones they had many other festiuall dayes which they were bound to obserue their Temple and euery thing in it their sacrifices their offerings and purifications their Priests and euery thing that belonged to them were significant ceremonies we haue but a little outward worship in comparison required and but two only significant ceremonies left vnto vs by Christ. 2. Euen that outward worship that wee haue is much more plaine and spirituall then theirs was much more effectuall to worke vpon the vnderstanding and conscience then that was our ceremonies doe much more cleerely set foorth and represent that which they signifie then their ceremonies did Did not circumcision more cleerely represent the remission of our sinnes and regeneration by the merits of Christs blood then Baptisme Did not the slaying and eating of the Paschall Lambe more cleerely represent the Passion of Christ and the nourishment our soules receiue by it then the Lords Supper doth I answer no. For they represented Christ that was to come and take our nature vpon him and performe therein the worke of our redemption Ours represent Christ that is come and hath already taken our nature vpon him and performed fully the worke of our redemption And therefore theirs were both of them bloudy Sacraments to shew and figure vnto Gods people that blood was to be shed for the obtaining of these good things for them ours are without blood to shew to vs that Christs blood is already shed for vs and that there is no more blood to be shed for our sinnes Therefore Christ instituting the Lords Supper calls the wine his bloud that was already shed Matth. 26. 28. So that as the faithfull that liued in Christs time and saw all that performed which God had promised concerning him were much more confirmed in their faith and had much more comfort in the knowledge of Christ then those had that liued before and beleeued in him your father Abraham reioyced to see my day and he saw it by faith and was glad Iohn 8. 58. I tell you that many Prophets and Kings haue desired to see those things which yee see and haue not seene them and to heare those things which yee heare and haue not heard them Luk. 10. 24. When Simeon who had waited for the Consolation of Israel that is for Christs comming Luke 2. 25. had both seene Christ and taken him vp in his armes he was so comforted that he desired to liue no longer but cryed Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word for mine eyes haue seene thy saluation Luke 2. 28 29 30. So our Sacraments that represent Christ as one that is already come and hath performed the worke of our redemption must needs make much more for the confirmation of our faith and comfort of our conscience then theirs did The sixt question followeth What was the cause of this alteration in the worship of God that the Lord in whom there is no variablenesse nor shadow of change Iam. 1. 17. would be serued after one manner vnder the Law and another vnder the Gospell vnder the Law with many ceremonies vnder the Gospell in a more spirituall manner I answer that this grew not from any alteration in the Lord but from the change that was in the state and condition of his Church In appointing that ceremonies and pompous worship vnder the law the Lord respected not so much his owne disposition as the weakenesse of that people and condition of those times 1. The Lord gaue them that kind of worship to restraine them from Idolatry which otherwise hee saw they were strongly inclined vnto Now that the Church is of greater strength hee hath appointed another manner of worship more agreeable to his owne nature and disposition 2. That worship was fittest for the Church in her child-hood the outward worship is easily performed though it haue most straight conditions annexed to it as we may see by that question and offer that hypocrites made Micah 6. 6 7. Shall I come before him with burnt offerings with calues of a yeare old Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rammes or with ten thousands of riuers of oyle shall I giue my first-borne for my transgression the fruit of my body for the sinne of my soule but the inward and spirituall worship is not onely hard but impossible to be performed without the grace of God And therefore it pleased God in tender regard to the weakenesse of his Church vnder the Law to appoint vnto them more of that outward worship and to accept of their spirituall seruice though it were in small measure but now to require a greater measure of spirituall worship and enioyne little of the other Of children we require a bodily seruice in saying their prayers and graces and Catechisme and though they haue little or no vnerstanding and sense of that they say yet we take it in good part 3. Though God was able to haue established his spirituall worship before and to haue giuen his spirit to his Church vnder the Law in as great measure as now yet was it fit this honour should be reserued vnto the comming of Christ in the flesh he being the Son
of righteousnesse it was fit that at his rising all those mists and shadowes should vanish away It was fit that God should honour and solemnize the marriage of his Sonne with his Church and his triumph ouer Sathan c. by bestowing his gifts and graces more aboundantly vpon men then hee had done before To this the Apostle hath respect when he saith Ephesians 4. 8. When hee ascended vp on high hee lead captiuity captiue and gaue gifts to men Lecture the one and fortieth February 13. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXIII WEe haue already heard that these II. Verses consist of a Doctrine and of two reasons that are vsed to confirme it The Doctrine is this that they onely worship God aright specially now vnder the Gospell as worship him not with a ceremonious worship but in spirit and truth The Doctrine we finished the last day it remaineth now that we proceed to the Reasons that our Sauiour giueth here to proue that they that should now worship God with a ceremonious worship as the Iewes had done hitherto should not worship him aright but they onely that worship him in spirit and in truth The 1. Reason is in these words for the Father requireth euen such to worship him or the Father euen seeketh and desireth such worshippers The force of this reason stands in three points 1. That worship onely is to be giuen to God not which pleaseth and seemeth best to vs but which himselfe requireth and delighteth in It is no better then Idolatry and spirituall whoredome for vs to follow our owne heart and good meaning in this case Num. 15. 39. Yea a man shall highly prouoke God if he doe him any seruice that he requireth not Nadab and Abihu were destroyed with fire from heauen for offering incense with fire that he had not commanded them to vse Leuit. 10. 3. yea the care of a Christian must be not onely to doe God that seruice that he requires but to doe it also in that manner as he may please God in doing it or else he doth but loose his labour Dauid was exceeding carefull of this in all his prayers Psal. 19. 14. Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart bee acceptable in thy sight And he professeth that if God when he prayed did not answer him that is giue him some comfortable assurance that he accepted and tooke his prayer in good part it would be euen a death to him Psal. 28. 1. Bee not deafe to me least if thou answer me not I bee like to them that goe downe to the pit And this should bee euery Christians care Heb. 12. 28. Let vs haue grace to serue him so as wee may please him 2. The Lord seekes and desires to haue such to serue him as worship him in spirit and in truth he euen seekes such worshippers yea he is greatly delighted with such a worship A strange thing it is that God should seeke or desire this at our hands that we should worship him For he hath no need of our seruice neither can he receiue any benefit at all by any worship we doe vnto him If we pray constantly in secret and constantly frequent the publike assemblies the benefit is wholly our owne Pro. 9. 12. If thou be wise thou shalt bee wise for thy selfe what shall the Lord gaine by it Iob 37. 5. If thou be righteous what giuest thou to him or what receiueth he at thy hand Nay the best seruice we can doe is so weakely and vnto wardly done as it is a wonder that God abhorres it not Esay 64. 6. All our righteousnesse is as filthy clouts Insomuch as the best of Gods seruants seldome please themselues in any seruice they doe vnto him but see cause of shame in the very best actions and seruices they haue done vnto him Nehe. 13. 2. Pardon me O my God according to thy great mercy Why what had he done that he craues pardon for Surely he had done an excellent peece of seruice vnto God he had shewed a marueilous zeale for the sanctifying of the Sabbath but he knew that good seruice of his was so imperfect so full of staines that he had need of pardon And yet such is the wonderfull goodnesse of God to them whom he loues in Christ such is the delight that he takes in his owne graces in the fruits of his owne spirit that as if hee should receiue some great benefit by it he seekes to vs and desires vs to serue him Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal. 50. 15. seeke aske knocke that is pray earnestly and importunately Matth. 7 7 pray without ceasing 1. Thess. 5. 17. ye he professeth that he takes marueilous delight in our poore seruices we do vnto him This is plainely prooued by that speech the Lord vseth to his Church which is the company of all the faithfull Cant. 2. 14. My doue that art in the holes of the rocke in the secret places of the staires that is whose state is most stable and sure and against whom the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile shew me thy sight let me see thee often come often vnto me let me heare thy voice pray often to me And marke the reason why he sues thus to his Church For thy voice is sweet and thy sight comely As if he should say howsoeuer thou thinkest of thy selfe whatsoeuer thou iudgest of thine owne prayers I assure thee that in my eare there is no musicke to that in mine eye there is no person in the world so well fauoured as thou art That euen as the affection that is in vs that are parents towards our little children when they begin to speake makes vs delight to heare them prattle though to another that hath not that affection it be very troublesome and though in anothers eye they seeme hard fauoured yet this fatherly affection makes vs thinke them to be very pretty and well fauoured children so is it with the Lord our God the fatherly affection he beares to vs in Christ makes him desirous to haue vs come oft to him to pray and worship him oft and to delight so much in our poore prayers though in themselues they be not worthy to be delighted in The Father seekes such worshippers Apoc. 5 8. The hearts of all the faithfull are compared to golden Viols full of odors What were those odors The prayers of the Saints of these true worshippers that worship in spirit and truth Why are the prayers of the godly called odors 1. In respect of the godly themselues because for the most part they yeeld a sweet sauour and vnspeakeable comfort vnto their owne hearts Iohn 16. 24. Aske that your ioy may be full But 2. Chiefly in respect of the Lord for the faithfull themselues sometimes feele no sweetnesse in their prayers but to the Lord their prayers are euen as the sweetest odors euen such prayers as themselues feele small sweetnesse or delight in are most pleasant
and delightsome to the Lord. Hezechia felt small sweetnesse in that prayer he made when in his sicknesse he turned his face to the wall and wept sore when his heart was so oppressed with griefe that he could not speake but in his prayer chattered like a swallow and mourned like a doue Esay 38. 14. But the Lord tooke great complacencie and delight in it as may appeare by the reward he gaue him for it presently for before the Prophet Esay whose message from the Lord you know had beene the occasion of that good Kings heauinesse was gone out into the middle of the Court the Lord bad him turne againe with a quite contrary message and tell Hezechia that he had heard his prayer euen that vncomfortable prayer and seene his teares and healed him so as within three daies he should be able to goe vp into the house of the Lord yea that he would also adde vnto his daies 15. yeares 2. King 20. 4 5. Dauid felt small sweetnesse in the prayer he made at that time when he said in his hast he was but a cast-away but euen that prayer was a sweet odour vnto God as appeares by the comfortable answer he receiued from God euen at that time Psal. 31. 2â—… Though I said in my hast I am cast out of thy sight yet thou heardest the voice of my prayer when I cryed vnto thee Will God so farre foorth respect the prayers that his poore seruants make vnto him in spirit and in truth euen when their hearts are so oppressed with griefe that they cannot pray with any cheerefullnesse yea then when in affliction of mind they haue so farre forth yeelded to their infidelity as that they doubt they are no better then Hypocrites and Reprobates that he desires euen then such prayers he would haue them euen when they are in that case to pray to him yea he delights and takes pleasure euen in such prayers Then is this most true which our Sauiour here teacheth vs that the Father euen seekes and desires such worshippers as can worship him in spirit and in truth though they doe it weakely and vnperfectly 3. Yet will the force of this reason the better appeare if we consider the third point Viz. How the Lord stands affected to that worship which hypocrites doe vnto him that worship him onely in ceremony not in spirit and in truth 1. He regards not such seruice men doe to him nor takes any pleasure in it Esay 〈◊〉 What haue I to doe with the multitude of your sacrifices as if he should say what care I for them Gen. 4 5. Vnto Cain and to his offering the Lord had no respect No not when they pray to him with most deuotion and earnestnesse as in their extreame affliction yet the Lord regards it not no more then you regard the roaring of the Beare or Bull when they are baited This the Hypocrites complaine of Wherefore haue we fasted and thou seest not Wherefore haue wee afflicted our soule and thou takest no knowledge Esay 58. 3. And thus the Lord threatneth Pro. 1. 26 27. 28. I also will laugh at your calamity I will mocke when your feare commeth when your feare commeth as desolation and your destruction commeth as a whirle-wind when distresse and anguish commeth vpon you then shall they call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me Though such a man doe the very same seruice vnto God that the Lord hath in his Word commanded though he say good prayers heare the Word sincerely taught receiue the Sacraments sincerely administred he doth but loose his labour he hath done a thankelesse office because God desireth no such matter at their hands Psal. 50. 16. Unto the wicked God saith What cause hast thou to doe to declare my statutes or that thou shouldest take my Couenant in thy mouth As if he should say What hast thou to doe to serue God Therefore it is added in that place of Esay 1. 12. Who required this at your hands to tread in my Courts As if he should say fitter for you to be in your shops or in the ale-house or any where else then here Psal. 118. 20. This is the gate of the Lord the righteous shall enter into it Many others come in that are not righteous nor haue so much as a desire to be godly or purpose to leaue their sinnes but hate them that are godly with all their hearts but alas the Lord takes no pleasure to see such here but askes them who gaue them authority to come hither It is not so dangerous a presumption I assure you for a Rogue that hath the plague running on him to presse into the Kings priuie Chamber and there to offer to waite at his Table as for the drunkard and whoremonger and swearer and hater of godlinesse to come into Gods House or to take vpon him to doe God any seruice Marke how the Lord casts this in the teeth of vngodly men Ier. 7. 9 10 11. Will you steale and commit adultery and sweare and come and stand before mee in this house whereupon my name is called Is this house become a den of theeues or a receptacle for whores and adulterers for swearers and drunkards behold euen I see it saith the Lord. 2. He desires not their seruice but reiects it Esay 1. 11. I desire not the blood of bullocks nor of lambs nor of goates No Did not the Lord himselfe require and command these sacrifices yes to his people the true worshippers he did but not to the hypocrite and wicked man 3. He abhorres the best seruice they can doe to him and detests them euen for praying to him and taking vpon them to doe him seruice Esay 1. 13. Incense is an abomination to mee I cannot suffer your new Moones nor Sabbaths my soule hateth your new Moones they are a burden to mee I am weary to beare them It is a thing the Lord abhorres and hates to see a wicked man vse prayer frequent the Church-assemblies A strange and fearefull yet a most true saying marke vpon what warrant I speake it Pro. 21. 27. The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination how much more when hee brings it with a wicked heart As if he should say Though he doe not meane ill in it but haue a good meaning in it to serue God yet is it an abomination to the Lord. If any shall say this is strange Doctrine if we be neuer so bad would you not haue vs come to Church would you not haue vs pray and serue God Many a bad man hath receiued much good by comming to Church I answer 1. God indeed hath commanded all men to serue him the Morall Law was giuen to Adam and all his posterity wicked men shall be damned because they haue not vsed to pray and heare his Word yea it shall be easier in the day of iudgement for that wicked man that hath vsed to serue
God then for him that is vtterly irreligious and profane Therefore the Lord condemnes the very Atheist because he did not pray Psal. 14. 4. 2. The wicked by the seruice he doth to God doth oft obtaine freedome from temporall iudgements that otherwise would fall vpon him and gets temporall rewards 1. King 21. 29. Ahab did so 3. Many a wicked man by comming into Gods House yea euen when he hath come with a wicked intent hath beene effectually called as the vnbeleeuer that Paul speakes of 1. Cor. 14. 25 26. And those messengers that were sent to apprehend Christ Iohn 7. 46. In which three respects it may be thought good policy for the wicked man to pray and heare and serue God 4. No sinne that any man hath liued in in former time can make his prayers or seruice euer a whit the lesse acceptable to God if he doe now repent the Publican vpon his vnfained humiliation and repentance went home iustified Luke 18. 13 14. So that this Doctrine tends not to the terror and discomfite of any the most notorious sinner that is penitent but to the impenitent sinner to the man that continues in sinne it is indeed a fearefull doctrine and if it be not fearefull now being vttered by a weake man yet it will certainely be fearefull to thee when the Lord shall charge it vpon thy conscience God regards not any seruice thou doest to him nay he would not haue thee to doe him any seruice nay he abhorres whatsoeuer seruice comes from thee Lecture the two and fortieth February 20. 1609. ANd thus haue I finished the first Reason that our Sauiour here bringeth for the confirmation of this Doctrine his second Reason is this God is a Spirit Now in this second Reason we must consider first the meaning of the words then the force they haue to conclude that for which Christ alledgeth them First then we must not take these words as a perfect definition of the nature of God For that that is here spoken of God agreeth also to the Angels and to the soule of man The Angels are spirits Psal. 104. 4. He maketh thâ—… 〈◊〉 his messengers and Heb. 〈◊〉 14. Are they not all ministring spirits The soule of man also is a spirit Eccles 12. 7. The spirit shall returne to God who gaue it Aâ—…s 7. 59. Lord Iesus receiue my spirit But because of all the creatures God hath made these doe most fully and liuely resemble the diuine nature it hath pleased the Lord hauing respect therein to the weakenesse and shallownesse of our capacity to call himselfe a Spirit both here and in other places of the holy Scripture 2. Cor. 3. 17. The Lord is a Spirit Heb. 9. 14 Christs God-head is called the eternall Spirit 1. As they are immortall so the Lord is immortall yea he onely hath immortality 1. Tim. 6. 16. of himselfe 2. As they are wise and vnderstanding natures so the Lord is of himselfe infinite in wisedome In which respect he is called God onely wise 1. Tim. 1. 17. 3. As they are simple inuisible incorporeall not hauing 〈◊〉 mixture nor consisting of any corporall substance And therefore 〈◊〉 â—…oues himselfe after his Resurrection not to be a spirit by this reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Behold my hands and my feet handle mee and see for a spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…d bones as yee see me haue so is the Lord and in this respect principally is the Lord called a Spirit in this place because he is not a visible sensible corporall but a spirituall nature Now for the force that is in this reason to conclude that for which Christ bringeth it the true worshippers must worship the Father in spirit and truth not with a ceremoniall and outward worship because God is a Spirit The force I say of this reason is euident His worship must be answerable to his owne nature Such as himselfe is such must the worshippers be that he delighteth in According to the Prouerbe like will haue like like master like man Such as a mans owne disposition is such he desireth they should be that serue him Dauid had no better an argument to prooue that he did vnfainedly feare God then this that all his delight was in godly men Psal. 16. 3. Specially that his care was to seeke out such to serue him as feared God Psal. 101. 1. Mine eyes shall bee to the faithfull in the land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue mee This reason the Lord oft vseth Leuit. 19. 2. Yee shall bee holy for I the Lord your God am holy As if hee should say because you are my seruants my people you must frame your selues to my disposition and seeke to be like me The Lord therefore being a Spirit himselfe sets his eye vpon the spirit and heart of man to see how he is serued there 1. Samuel 16. 7. The Lord looketh not as a man looketh for man looketh on the outward appearance but the Lord looketh on the heart His delight is to haue seruice done to him with the spirit and heart Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts saith Dauid Psalme 51. 6. Let the adorning of a Christian saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 4. bee the hidden man of the heart in that which is not corruptible euen the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price So that he that thinketh a ceremoniall and bodily worship will content the Lord doth iudge erroniously of his nature and indeed maketh an Idol and a false God of him But it may bee obiected that there seemeth to bee no consequence in this Reason the true worshippers must now after Christs Ascention worship God in a more spirituall manner then they haue done vnder the Law because God is a Spirit for God was a Spirit then also as well as now To this I answer that it is true indeed and therefore he alwaies required to be worshipped in spirit for euen to them vnder the Law it was said Deuteronomie 10. 16. Circumcise the fore-skin of your hearts and Hosea 6. 6. I desired mercy and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings But as the Lord hath more cleerely reuealed himselfe now to bee a Spirit to be of a spirituall nature then he did vnder the Law so hee requireth spirituall worship of his people now more then he did vnder the Law Then God reuealed himselfe to his people in many sensible apparitions visions and voices hauing respect therein to the infirmity of his Church while she was in her child-hood We know the Lord appeared to Abraham in the body of a man and talked familiarly with him as one friend doth with another Gen. 18. 28. And in a vision to Ezekiel he appeared in the similitude of a man sitting vpon a throne Ezek. 1. 26. So with an audible and sensible voice he deliuered the Law vnto his people Deut. 5. 26.
1. 20. And this is then much more true of the clearer light he giueth men by his Word Ioh. 15. 22. If I had not come and spoken to them then they should not haue had sin but now haue they no cloke for their sin Let euery man say thus to his own heart it is the Lords doing that thou art borne in these dayes of light that thy lot is fallen into such a place where thou hast good meanes of knowledge that thou hast attained to knowledge aboue many others if thou profit not hereby and be not wonne vnto God certainely God hath determined to glorifie himselfe in thy condemnation more then in a thousand others that he hath not done so much for The second Reason is in respect of the Elect that God may vse this knowledge they haue as a preparatiue and helpe to their conuersion in the day of their visitation True it is that the naturall man hath nothing in him whereby he is able to prepare himselfe to his conuersion Yea he is ready to become the worse as we haue heard for this knowledge he hath of the truth But if he be the Lords Elect one whom he hath determined to call this shall be his aduantage and he shall haue cause to praise God for it that he hath liued in Gods Church and among Gods people where he hath heard somewhat of Religion and seene some profession of it that he hath had some knowledge in the grounds and principles of the truth yea if he haue but liued vnder an ignorant Ministry where he hath heard the Word read onely though that cannot conuert him nor any are to rest in it yet that small light he may get by it shall be an aduantage to him So was it with this poore Woman The knowledge she had gotten by hearing Moses read and by liuing so neare the Iewes now the time of her visitation was come prooued an aduantage to her So that which the Iewes heard of Iohn concerning Christ though for the present they regarded it not but rather were offended at it in the day of their visitation prooued an aduantage to them Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true and many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So the Apostle saith that the elect Gentiles that had liued among the faithfull to heare them and see their good examples though they hated them for the present yet in the day of their visitation they should praise God and account this a great benefit 1. Pet. 2. 12. The Vse of this Doctrine is first for conuincing of them that mislike wee should deny the Church of Rome to be a true Church of Christ or teach that they that die in the faith thereof cannot be saued or inueigh with any bitternesse against Papists because say they they hold many truthes By this reason both the Samaritans of old and the Iewes and the Turkes now may bee held to be true Churches and in the state of saluation 2. To teach euery one of vs to seeke for knowledge which is the foundation of all other graces without it can no man ordinarily be saued God will haue all men to bee saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. Though many misse of saluation that haue some knowledge yet there is much more hope of the worst man that hath knowledge of the truth then of the ciuillest man that is void of knowledge Of all the sorts of ground where the seed was cast that by the high way side was the worst Matth. 13. 9. Let Ministers therfore principally labour to ground their people by Catechising in the Principles of Religion because him in whom thou mayest discerne a competencie of knowledge in the fundamentall Principles of Religion thou mayest with comfort admit to the Sacrament if his life be not scandalously wicked though thou cannot otherwise discerne any fruit of the Spirit in him because that man hath in him as I may say the matter and seed of regeneration And this should incourage parents to traine vp their children in the instruction and information of the Lord for though 1 many so trained proue vngratious 2 little ones haue little sense of that they learne yet if they belong to God this will one day prooue an aduantage to them 3. To teach professours not to glory in that they haue some knowledge but to labour for that which is proper to the Elect. Three differences may bee obserued betwixt a Samaritans knowledge and a true Christians 1. She receiued Moses some parts of the truth but reiected the Prophets we desire to know the whole truth so farre forth as God shall giue vs meanes we refuse not to know any truth that God hath reuealed nor winke with our eyes nor content our selues with fragments but seeke to be informed in the whole body of Religion in the whole forme of Doctrine Rom 6. 17. Yea we seeke to grow and increase daily in knowledge 2. Pet. 3. 18. grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord. 2. She though she knew somewhat which she learned of Moses yet that that concerned specially her owne direction and practise she knew not Moses had plainely enough condemned all Idolatry Take yee therefore good heed to your selues for yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake to you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire least yee corrupt your selues and make you a grauen image the similitude of any figure Deut. 4. 15 16. which yet the Samaritans vsed We desire chiefly the knowledge of those points that are most necessary and profitable and most concerne our selues as all Iohn Baptists good hearers did as appeares by the direction craued of him Luke 3. 10. 12. 14. 3. Her knowledge had no power in her heart for shee liued in grosse whoredome notwithstanding it and therefore was no true knowledge of God of the sonnes of Ely it is said that because they were sons of Belial lewd men that they knew not the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 12. our knowledge reformeth and ruleth vs and that onely deserues the name of true knowledge the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iohn 28. 28. Lecture the foure and fortieth March 6. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXV THe last day we heard that this Woman hearing our Sauiour speake of an alteration that should shortly be made in the manner of Gods worship was thereby put in mind of the Messias comming Concerning which she professeth two things 1. That she knew well he was comming his comming could not be far off 2. That when he should come he would tell them all things In the former we obserued the last day what knowledge of the truth there may be in an vnregenerate and wicked man It remaineth now that we proceed to that which she speaketh touching the office of Christ When hee is come saith she he will
then said yee shall not adde vnto the word which I command you neither shall yee diminish ought from it Deut. 4. 2. but now they giue a perfect direction to the whole Church that shall be to the end of the world It is said that the whole houshold of God is built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Ephes. 2. 20. Yea the Apostles are called the foundations of the new Ierusalem Apoc. 21. 14. 3. That had additions made to it in euery age to this neuer shall be any Therefore the Apostle Iohn who liued to see all the bookes of the New Testament written and the whole body of the Canonicall Scripture perfected and to giue his testimony to them all concludes his booke of the Reuelation which is the last of them all and of the same and no more diuine authority then all the rest and so sets his seale to the whole Canon I testifie vnto euery man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this booke If any man shall adde vnto these things God shall add vnto him the plagues that are written in this booke Reu. 22. 18. Therefore the Apostle obserues this difference betwixt the former times and the times of Christ Hebrewes 1. 1 2. At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in old time to our fathers by the Prophets in these last daies hee hath-spoken to vs by his Sonne 1. We haue a more excellent and perfect teacher giuen vs then they had they had the Prophets we haue the Sonne of God himselfe 2. Then God reuealed his will at sundry times now all at once In which respect also thirdly it is to be marked that he calls that time wherein Christ and the Apostles liued the last dayes as Acts 2. 17. 1. Pet. 1. 20. And the ends of the world 1. Cor. 10. 11. Why are they called so so many 100. yeares so many ages before the worlds end Surely because there shall be no more alteration made in Religion the will of God shall be no further reuealed then it was then there shall be no more additions made to that which Christ hath taught vnto his Church The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. It is a part of Christs Mediatorship and one of the offices whereunto he was called and anointed of his Father to be the Prophet and teacher of his Church so Peter interprets and applies that place of Moses to be meant of Christ For Moses truely said vnto the Fathers a Prophet shall the Lord your God raise vp vnto you of your brethren like vnto me him shall yee heare in all things whatsoeuer hee shall say vnto you Acts 3. 22. yea he is called the onely Doctour and teacher of his Church Matth. 23. 8. 10. One is your Doctour to wit Christ. 2. There was no want of ability in him to reueale the whole will of his Father to the Church For Iohn 1. 18. Hee is in the bosome of his Father and knew all his secrets and Col. 2. 3. In him are hid all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge 3. There was no want of faithfulnesse in him he was faithfull in his office as Moses Hebrewes 3. 2. yea more faithfull then Moses Heb. 3. 5 6. This Doctrine serues for the improouing and conuincing of three errors First Of the Papists that deny the perfection of the Scriptures and still adde traditions and vnwritten verities vnto them Christ hath taught vs all things and whatsoeuer he taught vs he taught it in his owne life time and in the daies of the Apostles And whatsoeuer he taught in his owne person is contained in the Scriptures Luke 24. 27. 45. Whatsoeuer the Apostles taught is contained in the Scriptures Acts 26. 22. The Scriptures before Christ and his Apostles had put the last hand vnto them and reuealed all the will of God were perfect and sufficient to keepe men from damnation Luke 16. 29. To make them wise to saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. so as the Church then needed no traditions nor indeed might receiue any how can they then be vnperfect now The second error to be improoued by this Doctrine is of them that make too light account of sundry things that Christ taught by the Apostles iudging them temporary and abrogating them at their pleasure and esteeme the direction that God gaue to his Church vnder the Law in matters of his seruice more cleere and perfect then that which he hath giuen to his Church vnder the Gospell and that more is left to the power and discretion of the Church now then was then They grant that then nothing was to be done without Gods particular direction neither by the Church According to all that I shew thee after the patterne of the Tabernacle and the patterne of all the instruments thereof euen so shall yee make it Exod. 25. 9. neither by the Magistrate Dauid not as a King but as a man of God a Prophet commanded the courses of the Priests c. 2. Chron. 8. 14. And of the Musitians that were imployed in the Temple it is said that it was done according to the commandement of Dauid and of Gad the Kings Seer and Nathan the Prophet for so was the commandement of the Lord by his Prophets 2. Chron. 29. 25. but now they say there is more liberty giuen to the Church then was in those daies But this conceit is euidently ouerthrowne by this Doctrine We haue heard that Christ hath taught vs all things that concerne Gods worship indeed not expresly euery thing that belongs to the circumstances of Gods worship no more did he vnder the Law no expresse direction was giuen for the houre when the morning and euening sacrifice should be kept for setting vp the Synagogues or Pulpits for the forme of buriall and marriage but he hath giuen vs rules to direct vs in all these things and those more cleere and certaine and sufficient to resolue vs in all our doubts and to decide all controuersies that may arise about them then they had vnder the Law The third error is theirs that hold and put holinesse in sundry superstitious customes touching buriall fasting c. for which they haue no warrant but the tradition of their fathers as the Apostle speakes of many other vanities 1. Pet. 1. 18. The second Vse is for reproofe of them that are ignorant in these daies of the Gospell when all things are so cleerely and fully reuealed that the simplest person which with an honest heart shall vse the meanes of knowledge God hath giuen may attaine to a greater measure of knowledge of these daies it is prophecyed that the earth shall bee filled with the knowledge of God as the waters that couer the sea Esay 11. 9. If then God vnder the Law did so much abhorre ignorance in the Minister Hos. 4. 6. in the people Esay 27. 11. how much more in vs now if he required then that all should be instructed before they came to
his owne worke according to that to euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance Mat. 25. 29. And that speech of the Apostle Phil. 1. 6. Being confident of this very thing that he which hath begun a good worke in you wil performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. 3. The respect God hath to his owne glory which he knowes he shall receiue thereby according to that Psalme 50. 15. I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me This serâ—…es 1. To answer them be they Papists or carnall Protestants that are wont to complaine so much of the difficultie and obscurity of the Scriptures they say it is not possible for a man by reading or learning the Word to grow vnto any certainety in Religion The Scriptures say they are very obscure and there is great difference euen amongst learned men about the interpretation and meaning of them Therefore say the Papists 1. It is the safest way to depend vpon the Church for the interpretation of the Scriptures 2. And to receiue only that in the matters of our Faith and Religion which the Church teacheth Therefore say they 3. It is not fit that common people should meddle with the Scriptures but it is meet they should content themselues to beleeue as the Church beleeueth Therefore also saith the carnall Protestant it is to no purpose to trouble our selues with the reading of the Scriptures or to busie our heads about matters of Religion it is sufficient to know God is mercifull and to beleeue Christ died for sinners and there 's an end Before we giue â—…ull answer to these men three things are to be granted 1. That the Scriptures and matters of faith and Religion set downe in them are indeed obscure and hidden from most men No man by his owne wit and learning shall euer be able to attaine to a sound and comfortable vnderstanding and a full perswasion in these things therefore Paul saith 1. Cor 2 7. We speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hidden wisedome verse 8. Which none of the Princes of the world hath knowne and verse 14. The naturall man receiueth not the things that are of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnesse to him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Therefore is the true Religion of God called a hidden treasure Matth. 13. 44. Many things there be that hide this treasure from most men 1. The obscurity of the Scripture 2. The differences and dissentions that are amongst learned men about it 3. The scandalous life of such as professe it 4. The great disgrace that it is in with the world These and such like things are so many meanes whereby this treasure is hidden from most men 2. There be some things obscure in the Scripture to the best of Gods seruant For that which Peter said of Pauls Epistles 2. Pet. 3. 16. may much more be said of the whole volume The best learned of Gods seruants may well professe they vnderstand not all things you know who it was that said we know but in part 1. Cor. 13. 9. 3. The true Church and Ministry thereof is a necessary helpe ordained of God to bring his people to the true vnderstanding of his Word neither doth God ordinarily instruct his people but by this meanes for so said the Eunuch Acts 8. 31. How can I vnderstand except some man doe guide me But yet for answer vnto these men these three things we must know 1. The cause why the Scripture is so difficult and this treasure is hidden from most men is not in the Scripture it selfe but in the blind and corrupt heart of man To the carnall man it is darke he cannot vnderstand it no more then the blinde man can see the light of the Sunne when it shines most bright But to the man whose eyes God hath opened whose heart God hath prepared the Scriptures are very plaine All those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to saluation are plainely set downe in them so as the simplest man that commeth to the reading of them with an honest heart may clearely vnderstand them that that is more darkely set downe in one place is clearely set downe in another This is that that Dauid speakes Psal. 119. 130. The entrance into thy Word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple And Prouerbs 8. 9. They are all plaine to him that vnderstandeth and straight to him that would finde knowledge 2. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will giue him a good teacher God hath that care of them whose hearts he hath thus prepared that he will prouide his ordinance for them This you may see in the example of the Eunuch Acts 8. 26. 29. and of Cornelius Acts 10. 20. and of the Macedonians Acts 16. 9 10. And this I dare confidently say that the people that want a good Teacher whatsoeuer their Patron be how bad soeuer the times be if they had good hearts and could vnfainedly desire to be instructed God would send them better meanes The Lord of the haruest is neither so carelesse nor so poore or meane a person that he should suffer any of his corne to be lost for want of labourers to inne it 3. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will in his hearing and reading clearely reueale himselfe make himselfe and his will clearely knowne vnto him so farre forth as it shall be necessary and good for him The Spirit that indited the Scripture will interpret them to such and resolue them in the true meaning of it Iohn 6. 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God And Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Yea so certainely and cleerely will he reueale his will to such as that though the whole Church should if that were possible iudge otherwise it should not mooue him He that is spirituall iudgeth all things yet hee himselfe is iudged of no man 1. Cor. 2. 15. If the faithfull Martyrs euen simple men and women had not beene thus taught of God and thus clearely and certainely resolued in the truth could they haue suffered such things as they did with such constancie and cheerefulnesse This reason the Apostle giues for this constancie in suffering 2. Tim. 1. 12. For which cause I also suffer these things Neuerthelesse I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I haue committed vnto him against that day How chance you differ then so much among your selues Caluinists from Lutherans and Puritans from Protestants We deny not but Gods owne people may be ignorant in some parts of his truth God hath not promised to any the perfect knowledge of euery thing that is reuealed in his Word but in fundamentall
points God hath promised to giue by his spirit cleere direction to all such as truely feare him and with an honest heart doe earnestly desire it And in such points we doe all agree Euery Schismatique and Heretique will pretend for themselues that they haue the spirit and that they are thus taught of God Doth it follow that none haue it because that there bee very many that pretend to haue it that haue it not Shall Gods promise bee therefore false and fulfilled to none because there be very many to whom it was neuer made that doe falsly challenge an interest and right vnto it 2. The spirit and the interpretation that it giues of any place that is any way difficult or obscure is to be cleerely discerned by this if it be consonant to the Scriptures in other places that are more plaine Esay 8. 20. To the law anâ—…â—…o the Testimony if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them Application 1. When therefore thou goest to reade or heare labour to bring with thee an humble and honest heart fearing God 1. Pet. 2 1 2. Laying aside all malice and all guile c. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that yee may grow thereby 2. If thou canst learne nothing grow to no certainety in thy Religion though thou reade and heare much and doe thy endeauour to serue the Lord in all things yet the Lord hath not made himselfe knowne vnto thee examine and finde out the true and iust cause lay the fault where it is vpon the badnesse of thine owne heart and vpon nothing else 2. The second Vse is to shew how necessarie it is that euery Preacher should be a sanctified and godly man for they of all men had neede to be taught of God Now the Lord as we haue heard vseth not to reueale his secrets to any but to those that feare him with all their hearts A man of a proud and prophane heart and of a dissolute life say he be the greatest Doctour the most learned and eloquent man that liues yet can he not indeed be a sound and good Diuine He cannot himselfe haue any sound and comfortable vnderstanding in the matters of saluation neither can any of Gods people haue any sure or sound hope to receiue resolution from him in the doubts and perplexities of their consciences Therefore see how God commends this Ministry of godly men Malachie 2. 5 6. I gaue him my feare and hee feared mee and was afraid before my name The Law of truth was in his mouth and iniquitie was not found in his lippes hee walked with mee in peace and equitie and did turne many from their iniquities And so is the Ministrie of Barnabas commended vnto vs likewise Acts 11. 24. Hee was a good man full of the Holy Ghost and of faith Application 1. This should therefore be our chiefe studie to haue good and sanctified hearts this is the onely way to make vs good Diuines 2. Tim. 2. 15. stand to shew thy selfe approued vnto God 2. And for you that are Gods people when you heare the credit and learning of any Diuine spoken of to discredit any truth of God that you haue learned as the manner hath alwaies beene haue any of the Rulers or of the Pharisees beleeued him Ioh. 7. 48 marke what manner of men they be true it is That though an Angell from heauen teach any other Gospell then that wee receiued we should account him accursed Gal. 1. 8. But if they be proud and pompous men if worldly and couetous if licentious and dissolute if vtterly voide of all care to reforme themselues and their families know you that it is a very vnlikely thing that these men should be of any great iudgement in matters of God and his Religion This rule the Apostle giues I beseech you brethren marke them which cause diuisions and offences for they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly Rom. 16. 17 18. And it is madnesse for Christians to be mooued much with the credit and authority of such men 3. The third Vse is for the comfort of such as vnfainedly feare God and desire nothing more then to know his will that they might obey it Many such are oft in great doubts and perplexities and complaine that they cannot bee certaine of their saluation the Lord Iesus their Sauiour doth not shew himselfe to them they cannot profit by that they heare or reade they are discouraged from reading because they profit so little by it To such I say in the Name of the Lord Doest thou vnfainedly feare and serue God Wouldest thou doe nothing that might offend him â—…hast thou no griefe to this that thou canst not serue and please God as thou wouldest Then 1. Certainely though he hide himselfe from thee for a time before it be long he will reueale himselfe to thee and he will shew thee his saluation he will giue thee that certainety as thou shalt be able to die with comfort for Psal. 145. 19. Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their cry and will saue them 2. In the meane time comfort thy selfe in the consideration of these two points 1. That this very desire that is in thee is an vnfallible fruit of grace nourish it and make much of it so long as thou canst finde this be sure thou art in the state of grace for if there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that that a man hath and not according to that hee hath not 2. Cor. 8. 12. 2. That the Lord with-holds from thee this certainety and continueth thee in these doubts to humble thee and to prepare thee better for the receiuing of his grace THE SIXE AND FORTIETH LECTVRE ON MARCH XX. MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXVII And vpon this came his Disciples and maruelled that hee talked with the Woman yet no man said what seekest thou or why talkest thou with her THe last day we finished the conference that was betweene our Sauiour and the Woman of Samaria In these words the Euangelist reporteth how and by what occasion this conference was broken of By this time that our Sauiour had so plainely made himselfe knowne to her to be the Messiah and not before the Disciples were come backe vnto Christ from the towne Sychar whither they had gone to buy meate as verse 8. and vpon their comming whether it were from the bashfulnesse and modestie of the Woman that was not willing in the presence of so many men to haue any further speech or whether it came from the reuerence that she bare to Christ that shee would not now trouble him any longer seeing meate was brought for him to go to dinner or whether it proceeded from the desire she had to make hast to call her neighbours but vpon the comming of the Disciples the conference brake off not
so vsuall a course with them that when our Sauiour saw them conferring and questioning among themselues about somewhat that he had taught touching his Ascention it is said that he knew they would aske him and therfore he preuented them and told them vn-asked Ioh. 16. 19. When he had taught the parable of the sower they when he was alone asked him the meaning of it Mar. 4. 10. So when teaching against the Iewish purifications he had said that that entreth into a man defiles him not but that that comes from within him when he came into the house away from the people they asked him the meaning of it Marke 7. 17. So when he had taught the Doctrine of diuorce very plainely yet when he came into the house they asked him againe of the matter they would needs haue a repetition of that Doctrine Mar. 10. 10. 3. He had made himselfe so familiar to them that way that they were bold to make all their doubts knowne vnto him though in some of them they could not doe it without incurring iust blame for their shamefull ignorance and infidelity When they saw the man that was borne blinde they aske him a strange question Ioh 9. 3. Was it this mans sinne or his parents that was the cause When they saw he had cast Sathan out of one that had beene possessed from his childhood Marke 9. 28. When he was come into the house his Disciples asked him secretly why they could not cast him out Such questions they durst neuer haue mooued if they had not beene very familiar with him But indeed though he were their Lord and Master and tooke it vpon him and knew how to maintaine his honour in their hearts well enough Iohn 13. 13. Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am yet did he giue them great encouragement and made them very bold with him that way One notable example more I will giue you for this Iohn 16. 5. Now I goe my way to him that sent me and none of you aske me whither goest thou 1. He blames them for not asking him 2. Yet they had asked him that very question before Peter Iohn 13. 36. And Thomas Iohn 14. 5. Lord wee know not whither thou goest But his meaning is they had not asked him often enough of that matter Whereas friends are wont to mooue many questions to a friend that is going from them into a farre country they were so ouercome with griefe by hearing of his departure that they were too mute and mooued not halfe questions enough to him about that matter A notable patterne for euery faithfull Minister of Christ not to shew himselfe stately or austere or churlish or strange to any of his hearers that shall be willing to make vse of him that way This being so that at other times and in other cases they were so ready to aske him any thing they doubted of how falls it out that at this time though they maruelled at it yet no man asked him why he talked with this woman Might not this haue beene as profitable a question as many other that they propounded to him Surely they knew they had offended in entertaining in their minds the least dislike of that that Christ did or doubt of the lawfulnesse or fitnesse of it and they knew that by vttering their dislike they should haue offended in a further degree and therefore they durst not do it though they had offended in thinking irreuerently and vndutifully yet they durst not speake And why durst they not doe it What restrained them from vttering that which they had conceiued in their minds Surely the reuerence they bare to his person because they knew him to be the Son of God the feare of God restrained them Here then we haue to obserue two notable effects and fruits of the true feare of God 1. Generall it restraines the corruption of the heart and keepes it vnder 2. In speciall it restraines a man from calling into question or speaking irreuerently of any of the words or works of God The first Doctrine then is this That it is an increase and a further degree of sinne and a worse signe of a gracelesse man to speake then to thinke euill True it is that euery man must make conscience of his thoughts Keepe thy heart with all diligence Pro. 4. 23. For 1. Men may be condemned for their thoughts The thoughts of the wicked are abhomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 26. 2. No man can make conscience of his words or workes that makes no conscience of his thoughts Matth. 12. 34. How can yee beeing euill speake good things Ier. 4. 14. Oh Ierusalem wash thy heart from wickednesse that thou mayst bee saued how long shall vaine thoughts lodge within thee 3. Good men that obtaine strength from God to restraine the outward man yet are vexed and humbled much for the euill thoughts they are subiect to But yet euill words and actions are worse then euill thoughts and it is an increase and a further degree of sinne a greater signe of a gracelesse heart to speake then to thinke euill Certaine it is there is a latitude in sinne there are degrees in it Foure degrees are mentioned Iames 1. 14 15. 1. The motion and suggestion vnto sin which proceedeth from our own lusts and concupiscence 2. The consent that is giuen vnto that euil motion when a man is drawne away by it and entised finding a kinde of pleasure and contentment in it which the Apostle calls the conception of sin 3. The committing of it actually which he calls the bringing forth and birth of sin 4. The getting of a habit by continuing and persisting in it which he calls the finishing of sinne While sinne is in the thought it keepes it selfe within the two first degrees Pro. 30. 32. If thou hast beene foolish in lifting thy selfe vp viz. in choller or desire of reuenge verse 34. and if thou hast thought wickedly lay thine hand vpon thy mouth So is it spoken of Esay 59. â—…3 Wee haue spoken crueltie and oppression conceiuing and vttering out of the heart false matters This is noted for a high degree of sinne in great men Micah 7. 3. The great man speaketh out of the corruption of his soule They tempted God in their hearts by asking meate for their lust Yea they spake against God they said Can God furnish a table in the wildernesse Psal. 78. 18 19. Reasons of the Doctrine why it must needs be a great increase of sinne and worse signe of a gracelesse man when the corruption of the heart breakes out into wordâ—… action are chiefly these two First it argueth that sinne hath got a more full dominion and soueraignty ouer a man is riper and perfecter when it commands the body and outward man then when it rests within the heart There is no man can possibly free his heart from corruption in this life Pro. 20. 9. Who can say I haue made my
heart cleane No more can he his body neither will you say What man is free from sinne in word and deed Iames 3. 2. yet this is farre easier then the other Insomuch as many a naturall man may goe farre that way Philip 36. Concerning the righteousnesse which is in the Law I was vnrebukeable How much more easily may the man that hath grace Therefore the Apostle doth likewise say Rom. 6. 12. Let not sinne raigne in your mortall body sin reignes when once it hath gotten the command of the body When a mans corruption and sinne breakes out into speech or action it dishonoureth God much more and doth more hurt to men then the sinne of the heart can doe 1. Cor. 15. 33. Euill speeches corrupt good manners The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To exhort euery Christian to make tryall of his estate in this one point The best man shall haue much adoe with the corrupt thoughts of his heart but doest thou striue against them and hast thou obtained that power ouer thy selfe that thou canst keepe them in of conscience to God this may giue thee exceeding comfort Prou. 21. 23. Hee that keepes his mouth and tongue keepes his soule from troubles The soundnesse of a regenerate heart is seene in nothing more then in making conscience of our speech Matth. 12. 37. By thy words thou shalt bee iustified and by thy words thou shalt bee condemned See two notable examples of this one in Iob he glorieth much in this Iob 31. 30. I haue not suffered my mouth to sinne by wishing a curse c. The other in Dauid Psal. 17. 3. Thou hast tryed mee and found nothing for I was purposed that my mouth should not offend And 39. 1. I said I will take heede to my wayes that I sinne not with my tongue I will keepe my mouth as with a bridle Yea he doth also feruently pray for this Psal. 141. 3. Set a watch O Lord before my mouth keepe the doore of my lippes 2. To reprooue the madnesse of prophane men that glory in this that they are no hypocrites they meane no hurt they haue as good hearts as the best though they speake merrily for so they call all their scurrulous and bawdy talke and though they speake vainely and foolishly for so they call their swearing and blasphemie Though they be such as haue said and resolued with themselues as Psal 12. 4. with our tongues we will preuaile our lippes are our owne who is Lord ouer vs But to these men I say 1. It shall be easier for the secret Hypocrite in the day of iudgement then for thee because thou hast dishonoured God more and done more hurt to men Esay 3. 9. Yea they declare their sinnes as Sodome they hide them not woe bee to their soules c. 2. Whereas thou gloriest thou meanest no hurt thy heart is not so bad know thou there is much more filthinesse prophanenesse and wickednesse in thy heart then comes foorth at thy mouth Matth. 12. 34. For of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh The second point to be obserued is this what it was that restrained them from vttering that mislike that inwardly they had conceiued viz. the reuerence that they did beare vnto his person whom they knew to be the Sonne of God which teacheth vs That there is that reuerence and honour due to God as we may not dare to make any doubt or question of his words or workes of any thing he sayes or does though we cannot conceiue the reason of it That we mistake not this Doctrine I will tell you how far forth we may make question of Gods words and workes 1. We may enquire into Gods secrets so farre foorth as he hath reuealed them in his Word neither must men content themselues to be ignorant of any truth that God hath reuealed in his Word vnder this pretence that we may not bee inquisitiue into Gods secrets the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children Deut. 29. 29. There is nothing reuealed in the Word but it concernes vs and our children to know Romanes 15. 4. Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning 2. We may examine and make question of any Doctrine that is taught vs by men be they neuer so good so that we examine it not by our owne reason but by the Scripture Acts 17. 11. the Beraeans are commended for this 3. If any thing we finde in Scripture and know to be Gods Word seeme to vs to be against sense and reason it is not simply vnlawfull to make a question of it so we enquire onely of God in humble desire to be taught and examine the matter by the Scripture should not a people seeke vnto their God to the Law and to the testimony Esay 8. 19 20. The Papists cry out of our infidelity and prophanesse because we will not rest in the plaine Word Matth. 26. 26. This is my body We enquire at God by the law and testimony and finde that he hath beene wont in speaking of Sacraments to giue to the signe the name of the thing signified and we doe finde also why he hath done so This kind of making question euen of that that God hath spoken did neuer offend him Luke 1. 34. the blessed Virgin did so 4. It is not vnlawfull to enquire a reason of God workes so we seeke it onely in the Scripture Dauid when he considered the manner of Gods gouernement sought to know the reasons of it but it was too painefull till he went into the Sanctuary Psal. 73. 16 17. But yet for all this this honour and obedience is due to God that we may not make question of any thing he hath said or done to doubt of it or dislike it because we cannot conceiue the reason of it We may not make our foolish reason the iudge or the examiner of Gods Word or workes we must admire and adore that we cannot vnderstand Our thoughts and reason must be brought into captiuity 2. Cor. 10. 5. For the Word of God euen such parts of it as our thoughts and affections are most apt to rise against See 2. notable examples The one in Eli It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Sam. 3. 18. The other in Hezekiah good is the Word of the Lord which thou hast spoken 2. Kings 20. 19. For the workes of God see this direction and rule giuen vs in two of the strangest and most wonderfull workes of God namely the reiection of the nation of the Iewes and the reprobating of a great part of mankinde in his eternall counsell Euen concerning these here what the Apostle saith Romanes 9. 20. Nay but O man who art thou that replyest against God Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it Why hast thou made me thus And 11. 33 35. O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! how vnsearcheable are his iudgements and his
haue neglected their worldly estates their profits or ease out of loue to his seruice No man shall desire thy land when thou shalt goe vp to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in the yeare Exod. 34. 24. yet were their houses to be left very weake all that while that all the males aboue 20. yeares old were to continue at Ierusalem in those three feasts and they had many enemies in all their borders So we reade that our Sauiour did twice worke a miracle to feed them that came farre and tarryed long to heare him preach Matth. 14. 15. 21. and Mar. 8. 2 9. And no maruell for Heb. 6. 10. God is not vnrighteous to forget your worke and labour of God And what good Master would suffer his seruant to decay and grow to beggery by doing him seruice So that whosoeuer they bee that are thought by following Sermons to haue decayed their estates bee you assured that either their idlenesse and vnthriftinesse otherwayes hath decayed them or else they haue followed Sermons for some by-respects and not with vprightnesse of heart The second Vse is for reproofe 1. To discouer the vnsoundnesse of most mens hearts who make so great reckoning of earthly things and set their hearts vpon them It is euident they neuer yet found the true treasure they neuer truely tasted of heauenly comforts they affect these things so much for that they know no better This is made a note of the man that shall ascend into the hill of the Lord that he hath not lift vp his soule vnto vanity Psalme 24. 4. If any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him 1. Iohn 2. 15. Their end is destruction that minde earthly things Phil. 3. 19. 2. To reprooue such Christians as so ouercharge themselues with worldly businesse as they can finde no time for Gods seruice Lecture the two and fiftieth May 8. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXIX XXX THe first point wherein this Woman shewed her zealous endeauour to draw her neighbours vnto Christ we finished the last day and now we are to proceed vnto the two last viz. 1. The thing she mooued her neighbours vnto when she was come vnto them 2. The reason she vsed to persuade them to that she mooued them vnto For the first that we may vnderstand her words well and ground our Doctrine vpon them it is to be obserued 1. Though she was her selfe fully perswaded that Iesus was the Christ and did with all her heart desire that they might be also so perswaded of him yet she taketh not vpon her to teach and conuert them her selfe but seeketh onely to bring them to the same meanes whereby her selfe was conuerted 2. Though she were able by a good argument to conuince their consciences that he was the Messiah and seeketh also to doe it yet she thought not that enough she resteth not in that but would needs haue them to come to him themselues 3. She desires no more of them but that they would come and see him Why may one say what good would that doe could they know by seeing him that he was the Messiah Did she thinke that the beholding of him would suffice to bring them to faith No surely for many saw him that neuer could beleeue in him One would thinke she should rather haue said Come and heare him then come and see him for faith commeth by hearing and not by seeing Rom. 10. 17. If the hauing of Christs picture before our eyes that we may behold it when we pray had beene such a helpe to faith and deuotion as the Papists imagine out of doubt the Holy Ghost would haue so described his stature complexion and countenance in the History of the Gospell as that we might haue had some directions to make his picture by Why then desireth she no more of them but that they would come and see him I answer 1. She doubted not but if they would but come to him he would take occasion to instruct and conuert them as he had done to her selfe 2. When she biddeth them come and see shee meaneth come and prooue and make tryall whether he be not the Christ as the same phrase is vsed Psal. 34. 8. Taste ye and see how gracious the Lord is So that this is the Doctrine we are to learne from hence for our owne instruction That this is a chiefe duty whereby euery man must shew his zeale and desire of the saluation of others to draw them to the same meanes whereby themselues were conuerted to vse that credit and power they haue with them to draw them to the Ministry of the Word True it is this is not all that a priuate Christian may and must doe to procure the conuersion of others For 1. Some priuate Christians are able to teach their families and neighbours themselues and may doe great good that way and all should seeke to be able to doe this Aquila and Priscilla expounded the way of the Lord to Apollos Acts 18. 26. Euen women should be able to teach their children Pro. 1. 8. and 6. 20. and their seruants Pro. 31. 26. and their neighbours Tit. 2. 3. 2. There is great force in priuate admonition and exhortation to further the conuersion of others else our Sauiour would not haue prescribed this course for the restoring of a brother that is fallen that before we tell the Church we should deale with him priuately neither would he haue giuen hope of giuing our brother this way as he doth Mat. 18 15 16. Neither would this haue beene noted as a thing so highly pleasing vnto God and in these desperate and prophane times Gods people did vse this meanes to preserue themselues from the common contagion Mal. 3. 16. Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another and the Lord hearkened and heard it and a booke of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and that thought vpon his name 3. A priuate Christian may greatly further the conuersion of others by his holy example Christian women may and ought so to liue as their husbands that obey not the Word may without the Word be won by the conuersation of the wiues 1. Pet. 3. 1. The like may be said of children seruants and neighbours also 4. A priuate Christian may do much for the procuring of the saluation of others by his feruent prayer vnto God for them 1. Iohn 5. 16. If any man see his brother sinne a sinne that is not vnto death let him aske and hee shall giue him life for them that sinne not vnto death When the Holy Ghost had mentioned the feruent prayer that Steuen made for his persecutors Acts 7. 60. immediately he addeth Acts 8. 1. And Saul consented to his death As if he should say Saul was one of these he prayed for and on him that prayer did light whatsoeuer it did on the rest But though a man that hath any zeale and desire of the saluation
of others haue thus many meanes whereby he may procure it yet the chiefe meanes he can vse is to draw them to the Ministry of the Word to perswade them to heare See the proofe of this in the example of all such Christians as the Holy Ghost hath most commended for their zeale in seeking the saluation of others 1. For neighbours when the zeale that the faithfull should haue vnder the Gospell is prophecied of it is said they should shew it this way Esay 2. 3. Many people shall goe and say come and let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs his wayes 2. For parents and Masters of families we haue the example of Elkanah the father of Samuel whose care of his children and seruants is commended in this that though he was well able to instruct them himselfe yet he was wont alwaies when he went vp to Shiloh the place of Gods publike worship himselfe to take all his family with him 1. Sam. 1. 21. 3. For kinsmen and speciall friends we haue the example of Cornelius whose zealous desire of the saluation of his kinsmen and speciall friends was declared in this that though he was one that might haue beene very likely to preuaile much with them both by his prayer example and knowledge yet he rested not there but when the Lord had bid him send for Peter and told him he should speake to him words whereby both himselfe and all his house should be saued he got them all together against Peter should come that they might be partakers of his Ministry with him Acts 10 24. The Reasons of this Doctrine are two 1. It is the best meanes to remoue that preiudice which alienateth the minds of most men from the loue of Religion if they could be got to heare It is a chiefe pollicie of the diuell whereby he keepeth most men from the loue of Religion to worke in them a hard conceit of the best Ministers either for some absurd opinions that they imagine them to hold or for some grosse crimes that they thinke they liue in This was the portion of all the Prophets they had all manner of euill spoken of them falsly Matth. 5. 11 12 Yea this is so vniuersall that our Sauiour maketh it a note of a false Prophet when a Minister hath no slanders raised on him Woe vnto you when all men shall speake well of you for so did their fathers to the false Prophets Luke 6. 26. Now there is no such way whereby this preiudice may be remooued out of the minds of men as if they could be drawne to heare When Philip had spoken much good of Christ Nathaniel could not belieue it Why Nathaniel had conceiued preiudice against Christ how doth Philip seeke to remoue this Come and see saith he Iohn 1. 46. The officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour had a very hard opinion of him but when they had once heard him they conceiued better of him and said Iohn 7. 47. Neuer man spake like this man 2. There is farre more power in the Ministry of the Word to preuaile with the heart of man then in any meanes a priuate man is able to vse say he haue as good knowledge and gifts as any Minister No man hath cause to hope that either the instruction he can giue or his good example or his prayers should be able to doe that good as the Ministry of the Word may For 1. It is the meanes God hath ordained to doe this mighty worke by It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue such as doe belieue 1. Cor. 1. 21. and is called therefore 2. Cor. 3. 8. the Ministration of the Spirit 2. God hath made a speciall promise to this ordinance of his aboue all other meanes that he will be with it to assist and blesse it Matth. 28. 20. So as 1. A man hath no hope that any meanes he can vse should be able to conuert his childe seruant kinsman or neighbour till he can get him to be an hearer How shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not belieued How shall they belieue in him of whom they haue not heard Or how shall they heare without a preacher Romanes 10. 14. 2. He may be assured this meanes will at one time or other if he belong to Gods election preuaile with him Esay 55. 3. Incline your eares and come to mee heare and your soule shall liue and if this preuaile not nothing will Luke 16. 31. If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they bee perswaded though one rose from the dead The Vse is 1. For all in generall to direct vs in our prayers for the Parliament at this time We must hold our selues bound in conscience to pray earnestly to God for the States of the Realme now assembled in Parliament Ester vndertaking a businesse that did much concerne the whole Church as they now assembled in Parliament doe craued this helpe of Mordecay and all Gods people that they would fast and pray to God for her Ester 4. 16. Pray that their principall care may be to take order 1. That an able and conscionable Ministry may be placed euery where 2. That all the people may be compelled to heare For the first It is said of Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 17. 6. That hee did lift vp his heart to the wayes of the Lord and Oh that our States now would doe so But how did he shew that verse 7. He set Princes throughout all the Cities of Iudah to teach that is to see the people taught verse 9. And see the fruit and effect oâ—… this verse 10. And the feare of the Lord fell vpon all the kingdomes of the Lands that were round about Iudah so that they made no warre against Iehosaphat This would free vs from feare of the traiterous Papists at home and abroad For a faithfull Ministry if it were placed euery where would be as the charriots and horsemen of Israel 2. Kings 13. 14. Euen the King himselfe acknowledged so much And yet see a second fruit of it 2. Chron. 17. verse 12. And Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly and hee built in Iudah Castles and Cities of store This would make our State and Kingdome to prosper and flourish if the States would lift vp their hearts to this worke There would be no crying in our streets Psal. 144. 14. no danger of inuasion or such like euills The second thing we should pray for them is that they may take order that where there is such a Ministry planted the people may bee compelled to heare It is to no purpose to bind Papists to come to Church vnlesse order first be taken that they may be well taught when they come there But it is certaine that where there is a good Ministry established the Magistrate may and ought to compell all his subiects to come and heare notwithstanding all
the Baptist also did oft frequent Christs Ministery not onely on other dayes but euen on Sabbaths also yet I cannot finde that our Sauiour did euer blame them for it 2. Though the Lord doe oft-times worke most mightily by weakest meanes yet ordinarily and for the most part as by the wholesomest and best food he giues the best nourishment so by the Ministry of them that haue the best gifts he doth most edifie his people Therefore the great successe of Iohns Ministry is partly ascribed to the excellent gifts God gaue him and whereby he fitted him for that worke he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elia to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children Luk. 1. 17. So this is alledged for one cause of the successe of Barnabas his Ministry in Antioch Act. 11. 14. Because he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and saith and of the fruit that both his Ministry and Pauls had in Iconium that they preached in such a manner so soundly so substantiaâ—…ly with such euidence of the spirit Act. 14. 1. They so spake that a great multitude both of the Iewes and also of the Greekes beleeued Therefore â—…aul calleth vpon Timothy to stirre vp his gift 2 Tim. 1. 6. and to giue himselfe diligently to study for the increase of his gifts 1 Tim. 4. 14 15. and telleth him this was the way to saue himselfe and them that heare him ver â—…6 So. Cor. 14 12. He exhoâ—…t them to seeke for such gifts as whereby they might excell to the edifying of the Church Why might some haue obiected what needeth this seeing wee may doe as much by meane as by excellent gifts But the Apostle plainely declareth by these exhortations that he was of another minde 3. Euery Christian hath right and title to the gifts of all Gods seruants and therefore it is no sinne for them when conueniently they may to make their benefit of them Whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours 1. Cor. 3. 22. yet must euery Christian take heed that he doe not so admire Gods gifts in any as that he despise the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants nor commend one to the disgracing of others nor rest or addict himselfe so to one as that he despise others This was that sinne for which the Apostle so taxeth the Corinthians euery one of you saith I am of Paul and I of Apollos and I of Cephas 1. Cor. 1. 12 For 1. It is our sinne and shame and iust cause of humbling to vs if we cannot profit by the meanest Minister that God hath sent ye may all prophecy one by one that all may learne and all may be comforted all may learne by euery one that prophecyeth and preacheth the word soundly and may receiue comfort and edification by him 1. Cor. 14. 31. 2. The power of the Ministry dependeth not as we haue heard on the excellency of the teachers gifts but vpon Gods blessing that he hath promised and is wont to giue to his owne ordinance 4. The fourth and last Vse is to encourage euery man in his place to do his endeauour to draw others to God both Ministers and Masters of families and priuate Christians also For 1. If thou doe preuaile and God make thee his instrument to conuert but one soule the comfort and blessing of it will be vnspeakeable Let him know that hee which conuerteth a sinner from the error of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Iames 5. 20. 2. If thou endeauour it with an honest heart be thy gifts neuer so weake and meane thou hast cause to expect Gods blessing and that thou shalt preuaile with some 2. Chron. 29. 11. Deale couragiously and the Lord shall be with the good An example of this we haue in this poore woman 3. Say thou preuaile with none yet shall thy endeauour vsed with a good heart be euery whit as well accepted of God and rewarded also as if thou hadst conuerted many Thy worke shall bee with the Lord Esay 49. 4. 2. Cor. 2. 25. For wee are vnto God a sweet sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish THE FIVE AND FIFTIETH LECTVRE ON IVNE XXVI MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXXI XXXII XXXIII XXXIV In the meane while his Disciples prayed him saying Master eate But hee said vnto them I haue meate to eate that yee know not of Therefore said the Disciples one to another hath any man brought him ought to eate Iesus saith vnto them my meate is to doe the will of him that sent me and to finish his worke WEe haue heard in the former verses what zeale the Woman of Samaria being conuerted her selfe did shew in seeking the conuersion of all her neighbours and what a blessing God gaue to her endeauours therein For vpon her perswasion they went out of the City and came to Christ. Now in these verses that I haue read and those foure that follow the Euangelist reporteth the speech that passed betweene Christ and his Disciples in the meane time while the woman was in going to call her neighbours and they in comming out of the City vnto Christ. And this speech consisteth of two parts 1. The declaration of our Sauiours zeale in preferring the worke of his Ministry before his meate and drinke contained in these foure verses I haue now read vnto you 2. The exhortation that he giueth vnto his Disciples to follow his example therein in the foure verses following And in the first part the verses I haue now read foure things are noted by the Euangelist 1. The motion which the Disciples make vnto him that hee would eate somewhat a motion no whit vnfit or vnseasonable for them to make at this time For 1. It was now dinner time as appeares ver 6. and his manner was as it seemes to eate two meales in a day as we reade also that Eliah notwithstanding his strict course of life was wont to doe 1. Kings 17. 6. 2. They perceiued him to be weary verse 6. and in that respect also to haue need of refreshing 3. They found him to be now at leisure and free from other imployment 4. They thought they should haue gone forward their iourney to Galilee that afternoone verse 3 4. 5. They perceiued by him that though he was hungry and had sent them into the Towne to buy meate yet now they were come to him with meate and had set it before him he had no disposition to eate any and therefore out of their duty and loue vnto him they desire him to eate verse 31. 2. The answer Christ makes vnto this their motion verse 32. Hee had meate to eate that they knew not of He saith not that he had eaten already yet was he doubtlesse refreshed with the paines he had taken and good he had done already vpon the Woman of Samaria but he lookes for a second and a better seruice and
saith he Matth. 11. 19. yea he was wont to take the benefit of Gods creatures not of such onely as serue for mans necessity but of such also as God hath giuen vs for our delight It was noted of him by his carping enemies that he was wont to drinke wine Luke 7. 34. And it is said of him twice that he suffered his feet to be annointed with very precious oyntment Luke 7. 38. and Iohn 12. 3. 5. neither refused he to goe to feasts when he was bidden no not vpon the Sabbath day Luke 14. 1. And for his Disciples we know there was offence taken at him because he did not teach them to fast Luke 5. 33. Why then doth he forbeare his meate at this time surely because he would not let slip a notable occasion and opportunity of winning soules to God which he knew was now to be offered vnto him Hee had another matter in hand which he calls his meat which he did as earnestly desire as any hungry man can desire meat and which he knew would delight refresh and comfort him as much as any meat can doe him that stands most in need of it and that was to winne and conuert soules vnto God Why but may some say he might haue eaten somewhat in the meane while in the space wherein the woman was going to fetch her neighbours and they in comming out of the City vnto him So that his eating of somewhat need haue beene no hinderance to that good worke he so much desired to do but a furtherance rather vnto it I answer it is true he might haue done so but his heart was so taken vp either in secret prayer to God for them or in meditation of that he was to teach them when they should come or with the ioyfull expectation of their comming and of the good he knew he should haue occasion to doe as it made him quite to forget all hunger and thirst Now that we may receiue our instruction from this notable example of our Sauiours zeale which is here set forth for our imitation let vs obserue these three points in it 1. That he is so carefull to take the occasion and opportunity that is here offered of inlarging his Fathers Kingdome that though he was hungry he neglects his meat for it 2. That he calls this his meate to doe the will of his Father in instructing and conuerting of men 3. That though he had time to eate without any hinderance vnto that worke yet the care he had of this businesse and ioy he conceiued in the expectation of the good hee was to doe made him forget his hunger And from hence this Doctrine will arise for our instruction That he that will be a true Disciple of Christ must be zealous in the Lords businesse zealous in seruing God and seeking to honour him It is not sufficient to a mans comfort that he hath professed the truth serued God in his calling done the duties God hath required of him vnlesse he haue done it with a zealous heart and earnest affection This is required of vs that would approoue our selues to God in preaching of his Word Apollos is commended for this Acts 18. 25. that being feruent in the spirit hee taught diligently the things of the Lord This is required in them that heare the Word Luke 24. 32. Did not our hearts burne within vs when hee opened to vs the Scriptures This is required of them that would pray with comfort Iames 5. 16. The effectuall feruent prayer of a righteous man auaileth much This is required in euery part of that seruice that we doe vnto God we must be Rom. 12. 11. Feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. Yea this is in generall required of vs in our whole profession and practise of Religion Tit. 2. 14 Christ gaue himselfe for vs to purifie to himselfe a peculiar people zealous of good workes Therefore it is noted to the praise of Iehosaphat that hee lift vp his heart to the waies of the Lord 2. Chron. 17. 6. And of Hezechia it is said that in all the workes he began for the seruice of the house of God to seeke his god hee did it with all his heart and prospered 2. Chron. 31. 31. And of Iosiah that he turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule and with all his might 2. King 23. 25. They maintained and held out the profession and practise of Gods pure Religion with great zeale and earnestnesse of affection The Reasons and grounds of the Doctrine are principally three 1. Euery one that lookes to be saued by Christ must be a follower of Christ He that saith he abideth in him saith the Apostle 1. Iohn 2. 6. must himselfe walke also euen as he walked The best euidence that we can haue that we remaine in him is when we are conformed vnto his example and by his spirit made like vnto him 2. The Lord cannot abide such as serue him without zeale This is plaine by that speech of Christ to the Laodiceans Reu. 3. 16. 1. He professeth that he liketh not so ill of him that is cold that is an Idolater or a worldling a man of no Religion as he doth of the Christian that is lukewarme 2. That he will spue such a one out of his mouth yea he threatneth the Church of Ephesus that because she had lost her first loue her zeale that once she had he would come against her shortly and remooue her candlesticke if she did not repent and amend this fault Reu. 2. 5. 3. The Spirit of God is said to be like vnto fire in all them that haue receiued it and from thence comes that speech quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. And all that are regenerated by the Spirit of Christ are said to be baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire Matth. 3. 11. and where fire is there must needes be some heate The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To conuince a great error in iudgement that is common in the world We see this is held as a perfect definition of a good Protestant that he is a man found in iudgement and in the knowledge of the truth but not forward nor zealous either in the profession or practise of it yea it is counted the wisedome of a Christian and euen of a Minister too to be a moderate man in Religion not forward nor hot nor zealous in it Whereas we haue heard that such as are regenerate and haue Gods Spirit cannot be without this heate and zeale 2. That in Gods account neither Papist nor Turke is in so bad an estate in some respect as the Gospeller is that is void of zeale 3. That God hath threatned to depriue them of the Gospell that professe it without zealous loue vnto it 2. To exhort vs to examine our selues well whether there be any true zeale in vs yea or no that if we want it we may be humbled and seeke
to God for it if we haue had it and now begin to waxe cold and to decay in it we may striue against our coldnesse and lukewarmenesse and labour to recouer our selues and to stirre vp that good gift of God that is ready to dye If we haue it we may be thankfull to God for it and striue to nourish and maintaine it by all good meanes And for our helpe herein I will shew you the properties of true zeale as they are described vnto vs in this example of our Sauiour here which we are bound to imitate and conforme our selues vnto He that hath true zeale serues God desirously and willingly He gladly takes and will not let slip any opportunity of doing good That was one cause why our Sauiour saith here it was his meate to doe his Fathers will It is vsuall we know in Scriptures to expresse an earnest desire we haue or should haue to any thing by the Metaphor of hunger and thirst Matth. 5. 6. as wee say in our Prouerbe wee would doe such a thing as willingly as we would eate when we are hungrie Let vs that are Ministers examine our selues by this 1. A Minister can haue no good assurance that God euer called him or will worke with him vnlesse he can finde that the thing that mooued him to enter into this calling was an earnest desire to do good in it If any man desire the office of a Bishop saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 3. 1. he desireth a good worke It is true indeed that the best of Gods seruants haue beene at the first exceedingly vnwilling and backeward but before they haue entered vpon this function they haue beene made by Gods Spirit maruellously willing and desirous to be imployed in it When the Prophet Esay who had beene a little before greatly deiected in the sense of his owne vnworthinesse and vnfitnesse to this function Esay 6. 5. heard the Lord say verse 8. Whom shall I send or who shall goe for vs then I said saith he here am I send me By this property Moses knew them whom God had called and fitted for the building of the Tabernacle Exod. 36 2. He called Bezaliel and Aholiab and euery one whose heart stirred him vp to come vnto the worke to doe it Yea this zealous desire to doe good must be in a Minister at all times when he goeth about the Lords worke he must goe to it as willingly as he goeth to his meat when he is hungry Feede the Flocke of God saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 5. 2. and care for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind The seruant of the Lord saith Paul 2. Tim. 2. 24. must be apt to teach yea say a man preach diligently and constantly yet if he doe it not willingly if the thing that mooues him to it be not this desire to doe good he can expect no blessing vpon his labours Though I preach the Gospell saith he 1. Cor. 9. 16. 17. I haue nothing to glory of if I doe this thing willingly I haue a reward Behold then one chiefe cause why the Ministry of the Word doth so little good in many places and is so vnfruitfull as if the Lord had euen commanded the clouds to raine no more vpon it as he speaketh Esay 5. 12. Surely many that haue excellent gifts haue had other ends in entring into this calling the desire they had to doe this worthy worke mooued them not to be Ministers And therefore seeing the Lord neuer sent them what maruell is it though he worke not with them yea this should make the best of vs ashamed for that we haue beene no more apt to teach but haue gone so heauily about the Lords worke as if we had done it by constraint onely To this certainely we may impute the small fruit of our labours and therefore we should hereafter labour and striue against it 2. By this property also must euery one of Gods people try themselues euen by that willingnesse and vnfained desire that is in them to serue God and to enlarge his kingdome The faithfull are oft described by this property and haue reioyced and found comfort in this that though their ability to do God seruice hath beene slender yet they haue had an earnest desire to doe it their desire and will hath beene farre aboue their ability this way I desired to doe thy will O my God saith Dauid Psal. 40. 8. and the Church Esay 26. 8. The desire of our soule is to thy name Hearken saith he Neh. 1. 11. to the prayer of thy seruants that desire to feare thy name We should goe to prayer to the hearing and reading of the Word and to euery duty of Gods seruice as willingly and desirously as we goe to our meat when we are hungry Thy people come willingly saith the Prophet Psal. 110. 3. At the time of assembling we should thinke oft of that which the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 Cor. 8. 12. If there be first a willing mind a man is accepted And who is there that may not iustly blame himselfe in this we doe all things in Gods seruice as by constraint and are haled to them as the Beare to the stake Well learne to acknowledge this to be thy great corruption bewaile it and striue against it Lecture the seuen and fiftieth Iuly 10. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the 2. Property of true zeale He that hath true zeale takes delight and findes comfort in seruing God This is a second reason as we haue heard why Christ calls it here his meat to doe his Fathers will Meat by the ordinary blessing of God satisfieth a man and comforteth him it refresheth and reuiueth his spirits When Ionathan hauing beene long fasting had eaten a little his eyes receiued sight 1. Sam. 14. 27. And it is said of the poore Aegyptian seruant that had neither eate nor drunke in three daies that when Dauid had giuen him somewhat to eate 1. Sam. 30. 12. his spirit came againe to him And therefore Christ calls this here his meat because it euen did him good satisfied refreshed and delighted him maruailously to doe the will of him that sent him no food no dainties were so sweet vnto him This is that that Salomon speaketh Pro. 21. 15. It is ioy to the iust to doe iudgement True it is that the best of Gods seruants want this ioy and gladnesse of heart in Gods seruice sometimes and that is the cause why that prayer is so often vsed 2. Chron. 6. 4. Let thy Saints reioyce in goodnesse Psal. 7. 11. Let them that loue thy name be ioyfull in thee Psal. 70. 4. Let all those that seeke thee bee glad and reioyce in thee But this is 1. Onely in the time of tentation when the light of Gods countenance is hidden from them and they want the feeling of his fauour 2. It is but from the flesh and vnregenerate part that they are so vncomfortable for
in this case they may say with Paul Rom. 7. 22. I delight in the Law of God after the inward man whereof this is a signe that they are not satisfied with ought they doe in Gods seruice if they feele not ioy and comfort in it And whatsoeuer they doe if they feele they do it with an vpright heart they reioyce in it as they did 1. Chron. 29. 9. This you shall finde obserued by the Holy Ghost and commended in Gods seruants as a notable signe of their zeale and of the vprightnes of their hearts that Gods seruice was as meate and drinke vnto them they tooke great comfort and delight in it Dauid reports that he and the rest of Gods people with him were wont to goe towards Gods house With the voice of singing and prayse as a multitude that keepeth a feast Psal. 42. 4. And so he stirres vp all Gods people to doe Psal 120. 2. Serue the Lord with gladnesse come before him with ioyfulnesse So it is said of euery part of Gods seruice that Gods people haue found ioy and comfort in it Of Abraham Isaac and Iacob it is said Heb. 11. 1â—… That when God preached the Gospell and the promises of saluation by Christ vnto them they receiued them thankefully saluted and welcomed them they ioyed in them And of three thousand that Peter conuerted it is said Acts 2. 4â—… That they receiued the word gladly That hearer heares with zeale that can doe so It is said likewise of the faithfull that they found great comfort and ioy in prayer It is said of Dauid that as in all his heauinesse and extremity his manner was to betake himselfe to prayer Psal. 109. 4 so that he was wont to find exceeding ioy and comfort in it when he maketh mention how in his great affliction he betooke himselfe to prayer Psal. 30. 8 9 10. He tells vs verse 11. what comfort he found in it Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing thou hast put of my sackcloath and girded me with gladnesse according to that promise made vnto the faithfull Esay 56. 7. I will make them ioyfull in my house of prayer Thus haue they ioyed also in the receiuing of the Sacrament 2. Chron. 30. 21. They kept the feast of vnleauened bread with great gladnesse which is also againe repeated ver 25 26. The like is also reported of the Passeouer that was kept in Ezraes time Ezra 6. 22. they kept the feast of vnleauened bread with ioy for the Lord had made them ioyfull Yea euen in giuing of almes for the reliefe of Gods seruants the faithfull haue found great ioy Thus the Apostle reporteth of the Macedonians 2. Cor. 8. 2. In great tryall of affliction their ioy abounded and their most extreame pouerty abounded vnto their rich liberality It was a great comfort vnto them that God had giuen them a heart to shew such loue vnto his Saints To conclude this is obserued to the praise of Gods seruants that as they were wont to come to Gods house as to a feast so were they also wont to goe away from it as from a feast refreshed and comforted in their soules They found such sound and lasting comfort in Gods House and in all the parts of Gods worship as they were wont to goe from it with ioy And the comfort they found in it wrought in them a loue vnto it and a desire to frequent it often It is said of Gods people Neh. 8. 12. that after Gods seruice was finished they shewed a great deale of ioy because they had vnderstood the words that had beene declared vnto them by the Leuites And when Dauid professeth Psol 84. 1 2. That his soul longed and euen fainted for the Courts of the Lord his heart and his flesh cryed out for the liuing God He giues this for the reason of it because he had found such sweetnesse and comfort in Gods worship and ordinances there Oh how amiable saith he are thy Tabernacles O Lord of Hosts The Vse of all this that hath beene said of this second property of true zeale is 1. For reproofe Is this a note of one that serues God with true zeale when the seruice of God is as meat and drinke vnto him when it doth him good at the heart and euen refresheth him he finds ioy and comfort in it Then surely haue we all cause of shame and humbling cause to suspect that we are no better then Laodiceans lukewarme Professors of whom I told you the last day that they are in some respect in worse state then such as are key-cold then Idolaters and men of no Religion Doe wee come to Gods House as to a feast Truely some do some goe further to a Sermon and with more gladnesse of heart then euer they did to a feast But the most goe to Gods house as vnto ward children goe to Schoole or as malefactours that are vnder baile goe vnto the Assises they must needs goe but they goe with no ioy 2. Can we say we haue found comfort in euery part of Gods seruice many cannot tarry till all be done but by their going out proclaime to the whole Congregation that they account it a wearinesse and most tedious thing like those Mal. 1. 13. 2. And of many of them that tarry it out it may be said that the tryall of their countenance testifieth against them that they heare with no ioy they are so drowsie they looke so heauily as a man may easily discerne by their very lookes that they feele no sweetnesse nor sauour in any thing that they heare It is said of a poore lame man Acts 14. 9. that hee heard Paul preach with so ioyfull and cheerefull a countenance that Paul beholding him perceiued by his very countenance that he had faith to be healed True it is that Paul could see further then any of vs yet may we also giue a great ghesse when you heare with any spirit and affection euen by your lookes and haue cause giuen vs thereby many times to wish that either you would heare with more cheerefulnesse or that you would sit behind vs that you may not grieue and discourage vs in the worke of our Ministry as you doe 3. A third signe that many take no coâ—… in Gods Word is this that whereas Gods seruants as we haue heard vse to goe away from the hearing of the Word more comfortable then they came vnto it and loue 〈◊〉 it and the messengers of God from whom they receiued it much 〈◊〉 then they did before these men seldome or neuer goe froâ—… 〈◊〉 but they are much more vexed and disquieted in their miâ—… 〈◊〉 they were before they hate the Preacher more then they did 〈◊〉 Now I would haue these men to consider what it is that disquiâ—… 〈◊〉 I know they will pretend that the Minister hath either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 error or that he hath maliciously girded and rayled vpon theâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…urely if any Preacher doe so he shall beare his
condemnation If 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 4 11. let him speake as the oracles of God 〈◊〉 is vsually a slander Many will obiect against the Preacher thus I know he meant me yea he soâ—…spake as many in the Church knew hee meant me and what call you this but malice if he had loued me he would haue told me in priuate To these men I say 1. A Minister is not bound in reproouing sinne to beate the ayre but he may in his reproofes meane and intend to touch such as heare him yea it is his duty to bring his doctrine home as particularly as he can to the conscience of euery one that heares him like a good steward to giue vnto euery one his owne portion Luke 12. 42. 2. Admit he had spoken out of malice yet if he haue spoken nothing but vpon good warrant of Gods Word and thy heart be so disquieted by it surely thy case is fearefull Gods people haue euer beene wont to finde comfort in his Word euen in that part of it that hath most galled them by discouering to them their sinnes Let the righteous smite me saith Dauid Psal. 141. 5. it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be as an excellent oyle And thy heart tells thee thou feelest no comfort in it but it vexeth thee so that were it not for such and such an alehouse where thou mayest finde company of thine owne minde that will take thy part in railing and scorning of the Preacher thou shouldst not know what to doe surely thy case is fearefull If thou hadst any grace in thy heart the Word of God would not be so bitter vnto thee Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2. 7. doe good to him that walketh uprightly Doe they not doe him good at the heart do they not cheere and comfort him and because thou maist the better discerne of thine owne case in another mans person then in thine owne I will shew thee in a few examples what thy state is Cain was such a one as thou art for he because he could not be as well accepted as well thought on for his Religion as his brother was Gen. 4. 5. went away from Gods worship in a rage and hiâ—… countenance fell downe Ahab was such a one as thou art for he because Eliah and Micaiah dealt faithfully with him in their Ministry and effectually discouered to him his sins went neuer from their Ministry but with a discontented and vexed heart he counted them his enemies and hated them 1. King 21. â—…0 and 22. 8. The man that was possessed with a Legion of diuels was in thy case for he being in the Synagogue where Christ preached was tormented by his Ministry Luke 4. 33 34. Mar. 5. 79. Though Christ had not spoken to him in particular euer a word or once medled with him Finally the cursed Iewes that stoned blessed Stephen to death were in thy case for when they heard Stephen Acts 7. 54. They were cut to the heart and they gnashed vpon him with their teeth Lastly this serueth to discouer the sinne of such as are alwaies discontented with the length of the Sabbath and grudge that the Lord should haue one whole day in a weeke allowed vnto him That would haue the Sabbath day but foure houres long at the most euen no longer then the time is that is spent at Church vpon that day That say in their hearts as Amos 8. 5. When will the Sabbath be done that wee may set forth wheat making the Ephah small and the Shekell great and with them Mal. 1. 3. Behold what a wearines is it What a tedious thing is it to keepe a Sabbath for a whole day whereas God hath expresly commanded Exod 20. 10. That on the seuenth 〈◊〉 should doe no manner of worke but keepe it holy vnto him 〈◊〉 giuen sixe dayes to doe all that we haue to doe in and euen on the Sabbath on his owne seuenth part of the weeke allowed vs to doe workes of present necessity And what is the true cause why the Sabbath seemes to vs so long a day aboue any other Surely because we take no delight in it nor in the workes and duties of it we doe not call the Sabbath a delight as we ought to doe Esay 58. 1â—… The second Vse that this which we haue heard of the second property of 〈◊〉 zeale serueth vnto is to exhort all Gods seruants to striue against that vncheerefulnesse that they are so much subiect vnto and to labour to serue God with ioy and gladnesse of heart Say vnto thy soule as Dauid did Psal 42. 11. Why art thou so heauy O my soule and why art thou so disquieted within me Know thou that euen when thou hast most cause to be humbled and deiected in thy selfe through any affliction either outward or inward yet euen then thou art bound to striue against thy vncheerefulnesse when thou goest to doe any seruice vnto God euen in thy trembling thou shouldest reioyce Psal. 2. 11. Consider with thy selfe how great reason thou hast to doe so 1. No seruice pleaseth God so well as that which his people doe performe cheerefully and with ioy Deut. 28. 47 48. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnesse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore thou shalt serue thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee 2. The Lord is not so strict and seuere as to reiect the seruice that with a good heart we doe vnto him for the infirmities and failings that he doth discerne in it but delights in it notwithstanding Let me heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. And this is a iust cause of encouragement to all that feare God not onely to doe seruice vnto him but to doe it cheerefully and with gladnesse of heart As for me saith Dauid Psal. 5. 7. I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy and 130. 3. 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities O Lord who should stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared 3. Thou hast cause to doubt the soundnesse of thy heart if thou canst finde no sweetnesse nor comfort in Gods Word and worship for of the godly and vpright-hearted it is oft noted that the Word of God was sweeter to them then the hony or the hony combe Psalme 9. 10. That they reioyced because with an vpright heart they had offered willingly vnto the Lord 1. Chron. 29. 9. The righteous shall be glad in the Lord and shall trust in him and all the vpright in heart shall glory Psal. 64. 10. Lecture the eight and fiftieth Iuly 17. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the third Property of true zeale to be obserued in this example of our blessed Sauiour He that hath true zeale reioyceth in the zeale and forwardnesse of others For this was as we heard one cause that made our Sauiour to forget both hunger
fret to see Gods Church grow and increase See this humour also in the wretched Pharisees the peoples zeale in following Christ vexed them and was the chiefe cause of their practises against him Marke 11. 18. They sought how they might destroy him for they feared him because all the people were astonied at his doctrine The second Vse shall be to resolue vs in a case of conscience that concerneth many of you what we are to thinke of the people that goe from their owne Pastours to heare others This I had occasion to speake of not long since but I was not well vnderstood then by some and therefore intend now to deliuer my minde more fully and plainely for the resoluing of this doubt And to this purpose somewhat must be said First to the people that vse to leaue their owne Pastours 2. To the Pastours that are so left by their people To the people I say 1. If thy owne Pastour be a man whose gift is approoued by Gods Church and one who is conscionable in his place and of vnblameable life though his gifts be farre inferiour to some others yet take heed thou leaue him not at any time with contempt of his Ministrie And then thou contemnest his Ministry when thou speakest or thinkest thus in thy heart alas he is no body a good honest man but he hath no gifts I cannot profit by him Marke the reasons why you may not doe this 1. A man may be a true Minister though his gifts be farre inferiour to many others Matth. 25. 15. The Lord gaue to one of his seruants fiue Talents to another but two to another but one The Apostle vseth this as a reason to perswade all the members of the Church to vnity that they of meaner gifts might not enuy them that had better nor they of better gifts despise them that had meaner Ephesians 4. 7. To euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. 2. If thy Pastour be a true Minister of Christ and can preach the Gospell in any true measure thou art bound to loue him and reuerence him and thanke God for him By this reason Paul commendeth Timothy to the Church of Corinth 1. Cor. 16. 10. If he come to you let him be without feare take heed you wrong him not disgrace him not for hee worketh the worke of the Lord euen as I doe as well as I. This is that the Apostle speaketh 1. Thess. 5. 13. Haue them in singular loue for their workes sake and Rom. 10. 15. If he bring to vs the glad tidings of peace the glad tidings of good things his feet must be beautifull in our eyes On the other side the contempt done to the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants reacheth vnto Christ himselfe Luke 10. 16. hee that despiseth you despiseth mee 3. If thy Pastour be a true Minister of Christ and haue receiued a gift then doubtlesse thou mayst profit by him if the fault be not in thy selfe 1. Cor. 12. 7. The manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery man to profit withall and yee may all prophesy one by one that all may learne and all may bee comforted 1. Cor. 14. 3â—… The best Christian that is may profit by the meanest of Gods seruants Paul professeth this was one cause why he so earnestly desired to come to the Romanes that he might receiue some good some increase of faith euen from them Rom. 1. 12. And I am perswaded there is neuer a Minister that is of the most excellent gifts if he haue a godly heart but he can truely say he neuer heard any faithfull Minister in his life that was so meane but he could discerne some gift in him that was wanting in himselfe and could receiue some profit by him 4. The fruit and profit that is to be receiued from the Ministry depends not onely nor chiefly vpon the gifts of the man that preacheth but vpon the blessing that God is pleased to giue vnto his owne ordinance Who then is Paul and who is Apollo but Ministers by whom yee beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man I haue planted Apollo watered but God gaue the increase So then neither is he that planted any thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Now he that planteth and hee that watereth are one 1. Corinthians 3. 5 6 7 8. And God doth oft giue a greater blessing to weaker then to stronger meanes as wee haue heard not long since So that thou must depend vpon God for his blessing on his ordinance rather then vpon the gifts of the teacher And consider the fault may be rather in thy selfe then in thy teacher that thou canst not profit And indeed how is it possible thou shouldest profit by his Ministry if thou come with preiudice without any reuerence and delight vnto it and doest scarse acknowledge Gods ordinance in it nor euer seeke to God for his blessing vpon it Secondly no Christian may vsually and ordinarily leaue his owne Pastour who is so qualified as in the beginning of the first caution is set downe to heare another of better gifts for 1. As it is the ordinance of God that euery Pastour should haue his own flocke to attend and take heed vnto the Apostles ordained Elders in euery congregation Act. 14. 23. neither is that excuse of some ought worth that they are not tyed to one Parish but Ministers of the Church of England so as wheresoeuer they are they cannot iustly be called non-residents from their flocke so is it Gods ordinance that euery one of Gods people should haue a Pastour of his owne to depend vpon 1. Pet. 5. 3. Now he cannot be said to depend vpon his Pastors Ministry that doth ordinarily and vsually leaue it and goe to another 2. It is also Gods ordinance as it is agreeable to good order that Christians should be distinguished and sorted into Congregations according to their dwellings that they that dwell next together should be of the same Congregation and from hence the name Paroichia first came This may appeare by the generall equity of that rule God is not the author of confusion but of peace as in all Churches of the Saints and let all things be done decently and in order 1 Cor. 14. 33. 40. and specially by that we reade that Paul left Titus in Creta to ordaine Elders in euery city they that liued together in the same towne should be vnder the charge of the same Elder Tit. 1. 5. He onely maketh right vse of the benefit of hearing such as haue more excellent gifts then his owne Pastour as learneth thereby to like his owne Pastour the better and to profit more by him The excellent gifts God hath bestowed on others in this case may fitly be resembled vnto Physicke They vse Physicke well and are blessed in the vse of it whose appetite is amended and who are by it made able to relish
and like their ordinary food the better but they who vse it so oft as that their stomacke is thereby ouerthrowne and they made vnable to feede on their ordinary foode abuse this good ordinance of God and finde not his blessing but his curse in it So doe many abuse this that they should vse as Physicke for their soule After they haue heard a while a man of excellent gifts they begin to distaste the Ministry of their ordinarie Pastours and can like of none profit by none vnlesse they be of rare and excellent gifts yea they become at length like vnto those who by accustoming themselues to drinke hot and strong waters bring their stomacke to that passe that they can finde no relish in any drinke or water be it neuer so hot or strong 3. He that leaueth his owne Pastour to heare another must be carefull to approoue his heart to God that he seeke nothing in it but sound edification onely he goeth to the other onely because he findeth he can profit in knowledge or faith or sanctification by him more then by his owne Pastour This caution will be found very necessary if wee consider the great want of iudgement that appeareth in Christians in the choise they make of their teachers and applause they giue vnto them Some admire and follow another rather then their owne Pastour because hee can make more ostentation of eloquence and reading and learning and such like humane gifts then their owne Pastour doth So the Corinthians preferred sundry teachers they had before Paul which makes him enter into these termes of comparison and commendation of his owne gifts I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefe Apostles But though I be rude in speech yet not in knowledge but wee haue beene throughly made manifest to you in all things 2. Cor. 11. 5 6. Some leaue their owne Pastour and goe to others onely for varieties sake Say their owne haue neuer so excellent gifts yet can they not like any one man long they haue itching eares and must haue an heape of teachers 2. Timothy 4. 3. Some preferre others before their owne Pastours onely because they shew more zeale in their voice and gesture and phrase of speech and manner of deliuery though haply the Doctrine it selfe be nothing so wholesome or powerfull or fit to edifie their conscience as the Doctrine of their owne Pastour is These though they be the best of the three sorts and pretend much loue and zeale yet we may wish to them more knowledge and iudgement as the Apostle doth I pray saith he that your loue may abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement Philippians 1. 9. Some dislike their owne Pastour because as hee knowes them better then a stranger so he vseth in his Ministry to meet oftner with them then a stranger can doe which is indeed a chiefe thing wherein the faithfulnesse of a Minister may be seene Preach the Word saith the Apostle bee instant in season and out of season reprooue rebuke exhort 2. Timothy 4. 3. and for this cause they hate him as Ahab did Eliah and Micaiah 〈◊〉 Kings 22. 8. and 2â—… 20. 4. When thou doest leaue thine owne Pastour and goe to another though thou doe it in vprightnesse of heart onely in a desire to edifie thy selfe yet must thou seeke to doe it with the consent and good leaue and liking of thine owne Pastour for 1. Thou must acknowledge that by Gods ordinance thou owâ—…st a duty to him as to thy superiour in the things that belong to thy soule Know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 〈◊〉 Thess 5. 1â—… 2. Thou art bound to seeke his comfort and to giue him all good incouragement that he may doe the worke of his Ministry with ioy and cheerefulnesse Heb. 13. 17. And these are the cautions which the hearer that would with comfort and Gods allowance leaue his owne Pastour to heare another must obserue Now to those Pastours that are thus left of their people three directions I haue to giue 1. If thou know any that out of a factious humour and in contempt of thy Ministry without a sincere respect to his edification doth leaue thee thou maist lawfully dislike and thinke ill of him and reprooâ—…e him sharply neither art thou bound to thinke well of him till he haue shewed himselfe penitent for this his offence if he turne againe to thee saying I repent thou shalt forgiue him Luk. 1â—… â—…4 2. Seeke to draw them backe vnto thee and to hold them by encreasing thy diligence in thy Ministry and labour to teach more profitably Follow that direction that is giuen Cause them to heare thee How shall that be Not by presenting them and troubling them but by searching forth and preparing many parables by seeking to finde out pleasant words and an vpright writing euen the words of truth as Salomon speaketh Eccles. 12. 9. that is Shew thy selfe painefull in study and carefull to come so prepared to the worke of thy Ministry that thou may teach soundly and profitably Hea ken to the exhortation Paul giueth to Timothy 1. Tim 〈◊〉 13. Giue attendance to reading first then to exhortation and doctrine As if he should say That thou maist be able to exhort and teach study hard Verse 14. Despise not the gift that is in thee as if he should say Suffer it not by idlenesse to decay but stirre it vp nourish and increase it Verse 15. These things exercise and giue thy self vnto them that it may bee seene how thou profitest among all men as if he should say Striue so to teach as it may appeare thy gifts encrease daily When the Apostle fore-telleth that in these latter times men should haue itching eares and should after their owne lusts get them an heape of Teachers 2. Timothy 4. 2 3. hee prescribeth to Timothy this remedy to cure it Preach the Word bee instant in season and out of season improoue rebuke exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine as if he should say Teach diligently teach zealously teach profitably vsing not onely doctrine but application grounding thy exhortations and reproofes substantially vpon sound doctrine Gods people in these daies are past children neither is it sufficient for a Minister to giue them that food that in it selfe is wholesome and good but they must giue them that food that is fit for their age and condition for some milke is fit food for some stronger meate 1. Corinthians 2. As it is a shame for a people that haue had good meanes of growth to be vnable to beare strong meate and to stand still in neede of milke Heb. 〈◊〉 12. so is it a great shame for a Teacher to haue nothing but milke to set before his people that are able to beare and stand in neede of strong meate Hee that in these daies would approoue himselfe to be a Scribe taught to the Kingdome of God fitted of God for
yet this comparison holdeth betweene the Prophets and all the Ministers of the Gospell they were sowers and we are reapers This is plaine by another speech of Christ Matth. 11. 11. for there hauing preferred Iohn Baptist before all the Prophets and that in this respect among others because he gained more to God by his Ministrie than any of them had done as appeareth Verse 12. From the time of Iohn Baptist hitherto the Kingdome of heauen suffereth violence he addeth in the latter end of that 11. verse Notwithstanding he that is least in the Kingdome of heauen that is in the new estate of the Church is not in respect of his person and gifts but of his Ministry greater than Iohn Baptist. Hitherto belong those prophesies that in the dayes of the Gospell the Church should so increase Esay 54. 2 3. Enlarge thy tents for thou shalt encre ase on the right hand and on the left and that knowledge should then abound Esay 11. 9. and sanctification also after those daies the daies of the Gospell he meaneth saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Ier. 31. 33. Nay the Lord neuer sendeth any faithfull Minister to a people but he vseth to make his Ministry fruitfull vnto some the sower neuer goeth forth to sowe but he meets with foure sorts of ground whereof the one is good as our Sauiour teacheth vs in that Parable Matth. 13. 3 8. Yea this is made a note of an able Minister of the New Testament 2. Cor. 3. 6. he is a Minister not of the letter onely but of the spirit The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. All things that concerne our saluation are more clearely taught and more fully in the Ministry of the Gospell than they were vnder the Law This is plaine Colos. 1. 26. where the Apostle calleth the Gospell a mystery which had beene hidden since the world began and from all ages but now is made manifest to all his Saints 2. The mercy of God and his free grace is more fully made knowne and offered vnto men in the Ministrie of the Gospell than it was vnder the Law This reason the Apostie giueth the grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared vnto all men Tit. 2. 11. 3. The Spirit of God which onely maketh the Word of God effectuall in the heart of man is much more plentifully bestowed since the time of Christs Ascension than euer it was before This is plaine Iohn 7. 39. The Holy Ghost was not yet giuen because Iesus was not yet glorified This Doctrine serueth for the Vse and profit both of vs that are Gods Ministers and for all you that are Gods people First we that are Ministers are to be exhorted by this Doctrine that we labour to be fruitfull and profitable in our Ministry Seeke not wealth or ease or credit but fruit Labour to finde that thy Ministry hath done good that it hath beene effectuall to the conuersion of some This made Paul so earnestly desirous to see the Romanes that he might haue some fruit among them also as he had among the other Gentiles Rom. 1. 13. Foure Reasons may be giuen to mooue vs to this care 1. God hath placed vs in this calling and giuen vs the gifts we haue to this end euen for the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 8. 12. the manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery man to profit withall 1. Cor. 12. 7. 2. Euery man should count it his misery to be vnprofitable it is noted for a great part of the misery of our estate by nature that we are altogether vnprofitable Rom. 3. 12. how much more a Minister Matthew 21. 30. cast yee the vnprofitable seruant into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. Nothing will yeeld vs that comfort in life or death as this not all the wealth we haue gathered nor the credit and applause we haue had 1. Thess. 2. 19. they whom he had won to God were his hope and ioy and crowne of reioycing 4. This is the chiefe thing that will assure vs that God hath indeed called vs to be Ministers of his Gospell and approueth of our Ministry when we are fruitfull when the porter the Holy Ghost appeareth vnto vs and giueth entrance to our Ministry into the hearts of the people Iohn 10. 3. as we know he did to Pauls Ministry into the heart of Lydia Act. 16. 14. We haue heard all the Ministers of the New Testament are reapers The seruants to whom God committed his talents if they were good and faithfull seruants gained somewhat to their Master Matth. 25. 23. Thus Paul approoueth himselfe to be an able Minister of the Gospell the Corinthians that were conuerted by his Ministry were his letters of commendation written in his heart yeilding him much inward comfort and assurance of his calling and also knowne and read of all men such an euidence of his calling as was apparant vnto all men 2. Cor. 3. 2. this he calls the very seale of his Apostleship 1. Cor. 9 2 Now seeing this is so necessary I will giue some few rules out of Gods Word which if we follow we shall be sure to reape fruit of our labours 1. We must be diligent and painefull both in study and in preaching giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine neglect not the gift that is in thee but both by diligence in study and in preaching labour to stirre it vp and increase it saith the Apostle vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 13 14. 2. When we teach we must labour to teach that not wherein our selues may shew most learning or eloquence but which may be most profitable and of vse to them we teach speake thou the things which become sound wholesome doctrine Tit. 2. 1. and the things that he would haue Titus to affirme constantly and to insist vpon in his Ministry are the things that are good and profitable vnto men Tit. 3. 8. 3. Striue to teach in that manner as may most profit thy hearers Marke 4. 33. Christ preached so as they were able to heare This was Pauls minde though he excelled all the flaunting preachers at Corinth in the tongues yet he professed that in the Church he had rather speake fiue words to the capacity and edification of others then ten thousand words in an vnknowne tongue 1. Cor. 14. 18 19. Hitherto belongeth that exhortation preach the Word reprooue rebuke exhort that is apply thy doctrine alwaies to the present estate and condition of thy hearers 2. Tim. 4. 2. 4. Take heed to thy life that thou do nothing to hinder the fruit of thy labours take heed vnto thy selfe and vnto the doctrine 1. Tim. 4. 16. And 1. Cor. 9. 15. it were better for me to die then that any man should make my glorying void that is rather then that any man should be able to obiect ought
minded and dare say nothing for God hath enioyned them silence and forbidden them to meddle with thee therefore they can say nothing therefore they dare say nothing Thou art a priuiledged person I tell thee and I dare say thou gloriest much in it But thou wilt finde it a wofull priuiledge one day Cain had such a priuiledge and protection Gen. 4. 15. God forbad all men to kill him or to touch him because he would haue him to be spectacle of his wrath vnto men And thou hast a priuiledge too God hath forbidden all men to rebuke thee to speake of good things in thy presence that thou maist goe on and fill vp the measure of thy sinne to such as thou art the Lord himselfe speaketh in this manner Reioyce O young man in thy youth and let thy heart cheere thee in the daies of thy youth and walke in the waies of thine heart and in the sight of thine eyes Eccles. 11. 9. If thou hadst so much grace as to iudge rightly of this thy priuiledge thou wouldst take small pride in it but pray rather that thou maist so liue as no godly man may be vnwilling or affraid to reproue thee according as Dauid a great King did Let the righteous smite me said he it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be an excellent oile Psal. 141. 5. But you must obserue that when our Sauiour Christ was thus silent he stood as a priuate person In his publike ministry he spake good things and taught the will of God neuerthelesse freely and boldly though the Pharisees and other wicked men were present when he taught And by his example we are taught that we should not be daunted nor discouraged in our ministry by the presence of any wicked man whatsoeuer he be but we should do our work faithfully and chearefully whatsoeuer our hearers be For first though any come to heare vs with neuer so bad a minde God can and doth oft catch him and change his minde as he did the officers whom the Pharisees had sent to apprehend Christ Iohn 7. 45 46. and that vnbeleeuer 1. Cor. 14. 25. Secondly and though he doe not so yet our labour shall not be lost vpon them no not vpon the carpers the scorners that heare vs for they shall one day know there hath beene a Prophet amongst them Ezek. 33. 33. yet though this be an infirmity in a Minister to doe his worke heauily amongst such as he seeth no hope to do good vpon yet it is such an infirmity as the best of Gods seruants haue beene subiect to they haue beene apt to receiue great discouragement in their ministry by a bad auditory When God had made knowne vnto Ezekiel what a bad auditory he should preach vnto Ezek. 2. 3 â—…5 They are impudent children and stiffe-hearted surely they will not heare thee neither will they cease for they are a rebellions house it is said Chap. 3. 14. He went to preach to them in much bitternesse and griefe of spirit but saith he the hand of the Lord was strong vpon me that is to say Else I had neuer gone It may seeme by that speech that Iohn Baptist vsed when he saw many of the Pharisees and Saduces come to heare him O generation of vipers who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come Matth. 3. 7. that he was neuer a whit proud of such hearers No more surely are any of vs now to see notorious drunkards or whoremongers or blasphemers or prophane fooles that scorne all goodnesse come to hearâ—…e vs. On the contrary side when we haue such a people to heare vs as shew by their constancy and chearefulnesse in hearing and by their conuersation also that they are such whose hearts God hath prepared to receiue and obey his truth it doth vs good to preach to such a people be they neuer so learned this giues heart and cheerefulnesse to vs in our ministry and euen set an edge vpon our gifts and makes vs do our worke with more freedome of spirit and with a larger heart than otherwise we should The zeale and feruency which people shew in hearing doth euen warme their Minister and make him more zealous The Apostles had excellent gifts you know and yet the goodnesse of their audience did euen mend their gifts Though they had receiued commission to preach to all Nations Matth. 28. 19. yet they were at first vnwilling to goe to the Gentiles How did God encourage them Surely by making knowne the forwardnesse and readinesse of the Gentiles to receiue the Gospell Before Paul preached to the Gentiles at Antioch they besought him to doe it the whole city came together to heare the Word of God and vpon their first hearing of the Word they shewed much gladnesse when they heard that God had allowed his Word to be preached to the Gentiles and commanded it also yea they glorifyed the Word of the Lord Acts 13. 42. 44. 48. This made Paul so zealous and forward to goe to Macedonia he saw in a vision a man of Macedonia that prayed him saying come ouer into Macedonia and helpe vs Acts 16. 9. That made him shew such a zealous desire to goe and preach to the Romanes because they were so good a people Rom. 〈◊〉 8. 10. Yea our blessed Sauiour himselfe receiued as it were some helpe and increase of gifts by the forwardnesse and zeale of his hearers seeing the multitudes that flocked so to heare him he went vp into a mountaine that they might the better heare him and be opened his mouth set and bent himself to speake so as they might heare and vnderstand him and taught them Mat. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What made him deny so much time to himselfe from preaching as might serue euen for his necessary repast both at this time and also Mar. 3. insomuch as his kinsfolke euen thought him mad for it Mar. 3. 21. Surely the zeale of the people and their great desire to heare the multitude commeth together againe so as they could not so much as eate bread Mar. 3. 20. And if the Apostles and Christ himselfe had euen neede or at least receiued good by this helpe how much more may we The Reasons of this Doctrine are two 1. The faithfull Minister hath no ioy comparable to this when he seeth the forwardnesse of Gods people in receiuing and obeying the truth Iohn the Baptist reioyced to see his hearers flocke after Christ. Iohn 3. 29. The friend of the Bridegroome reioyceth greatly because of the Bridegroomes voice that is that the Bridegroomes voice is so well accepted that he findes so good entertainement with the Bride 2. The more zealous and prepared the audience is the better assistance of his Spirit God is wont to giue to his seruants As it is with thy prayer the better thy heart is prepared to pray the more comfortable and fruitfull shall thy prayer be when he prepares our hearts then will he cause his eare to heare
face and worship God and say plainely God is in them indeed He makes the consent and agreement that is among the Prophets in their Ministry to be one chiefe cause of it 1. Cor. 14. 25. He is rebuked of all he is iudged of all And on the contrary side the disagreement and dissention that is amongst the Ministers cannot chuse but be a great stumbling blocke to the people and meanes to hinder their profiting by the Word No engine that Sathan or Antichrist haue doth endanger the Church more than this and therefore nothing that by their instruments they labour more in than to blow the coales amongst vs and encrease the heate of our contentions Paul alledgeth this for the reason why he went vp to Ierusalem to visit the chiefe Apostles to acquaint himselfe and to conferre with them lest by any meanes saith he I should run or had run in vaine Gal. 2. 2. This is the cause of that strange earnestnesse and importunity that Paul vseth in this matter Phil. 2. 1 2. If there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort in loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercy fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accord And Phil. 4. 2. he speakes thus to two women who though they were no Ministers yet laboured with him in the Gospell as he saith verse 3. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntiche that they be of one accord in the Lord. This Doctrine is of great Vse both to vs that are Ministers of God and to you that are his people for we are all ioyntly to be exhorted by this Doctrine first to pray earnestly vnto God who onely is the God of peace and loue 2. Cor. 13. 11. that he would at length compound the dissentions that are in his Church and worke a holy concord amongst all his seruants This is euery mans duty neither may any looke to prosper that cannot doe this pray for the peace of Ierusalem which is by this meanes best procured they shall prosper that loue thee Psal. 122. 6. Secondly that euery one of vs would endeauour in our places to procure it as much as in vslyeth Matth. 5. 9. Blessed are the peace-makers But beside this generall there is a particular vse to be made of this Doctrine both by vs that are Ministers and by all you that are Gods people but in this I desire to be more large than the time will now permit me to be and therefore I will deferre it vntill the next day Lecture the sixty fifth September 11. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVI XXXVIII THere is particular Vse to be made of this Doctrine first by the Ministers of the Gospell and secondly by all the people of God All that are faithfull Ministers are to be exhorted by this Doctrine that notwithstanding all excellency of gifts or difference in iudgement or practice that may be amongst any of them yet they would seeke to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace to loue and esteeme one of another That we may all of vs receiue the more good by this exhortation I will speake of it distinctly and shew you first how farre forth the Ministers of the Gospell must agree together secondly the reasons that may moue vs to seeke this agreement thirdly the meanes whereby we may attaine vnto this agreement For the first we must know there is nothing spoken in the handling of this Doctrine in fauour of such Ministers as are ignorant and vngodly men None of vs are bound to loue and esteeme of all Ministers But though in respect of their coate and function they be accounted our brethren yet if they be Idols or wicked and vngodly men we are not bound to esteeme of them Nay the more high and excellent the function and calling is which they haue taken vpon them the more vilely and contemptibly should all good men esteeme of them Matth. 5. 13. If the salt be vnsauory it is fit to bee troden vnder foote of all men If we cannot be familiar with such if we can shew no respect to such let no man account vs proud or malicious we doe no more than we are bound to doe The Ioue and agreement that should be betweene Ministers bindes vs not to like of or winke at the faults that are in Ministers I know some men count it a breach of the Churches peace and an argument of a contentiâ—… and vnquiet spirit in a Minister if he speake against carelesse non-resâ—…ncy if he reprooue the idlenesse and pride or couetousnesse or 〈◊〉 life of any Minister But these men are much deceiued No mâ—…ns 〈◊〉 deserue so sharply to be reprooued as these sins of Ministers for theâ—… are indeed the chiefe causes of all other sins committed in the land 〈◊〉 2â—… 15. From the Prophets of Ierusalem is wickeanesse gone forth into thâ—… 〈◊〉 And in this respect when Gods people in their publike fast made 〈◊〉 confession of those sinnes whereby God had beene most prouoked â—…gainst them they make confession chiefly of the sinnes of their Magistâ—…s and Ministers as the principall causes of all their plagues Neh. 9. 〈◊〉 Our Kings and our Princes our Priests and our Fathers haue not done thy law nor regarded thy commandements nor thy protestations Obiect And whereas some are ready to say this makes the ministry contemptible among the people Answ. I answer First the Holy Ghost saith the quite contrary These sinnes that some Ministers doe commit and the rest winke at and will not reprooue are the true cause of that contempt the ministry is growne vnto Mal. 2. 9. I haue made you to be despised and vile before all the people because yee kept not my waies and haue beene partiall in the law Secondly it is not vnlawfull to bring disgrace and contempt vpon such Ministers They were Preachers whom both Iohn Baptist Matth. 3. 7. and our Sauiour Matth. 12. 24. cals generations of Vipers and that in the hearing of them that were their ordinary hearers And see what strange termes of disgrace Peter giues vnto certaine Preachers in his time 2. Pet. 2. 12. They are bruit beasts led with sensuality And verse 4. Hauing eyes full of adultery and that cannot cease to sinne they haue hearts exercised with couetousnesse and are cursed children Obiect Why but the Pharises sate in Moses chaire and taught some good Doctrine and held many truths in which respect Paul euen after his conuersion cals himselfe a Pharisee Acts 23. 6. so that there was great danger lest our Sauiour so disgracing their persons might worke in their hearers a contempt of their Doctrine Answ. I answer He saw that though they taught some truths yet by their life and other Doctrines they did more hurt than good and that the more credit they had with the people the more hurt they were likely to doe and therefore he disgraceth them thus But though we be not bound to esteeme well of
all Ministers yet of all able and faithfull Ministers we are There hath beene long and is at this day great difference of iudgement amongst Gods seruants in our Church some hold that there is a forme of Church gouernement set downe in the Word which was practised in the Apostles times and which all Churches are bound vnto vnto the end of the world other of Gods seruants are of another minde Some hold the ceremonies to be vnlawfull others hold them to be lawfull and fit And this difference in iudgement hath wrought great alienation of heart and affection among Gods seruants but this ought not to be so 1. We should reuerence and esteeme one another so many as we see to be able and painefull and godly men we are to reuerence and esteeme of notwithstanding these differences in iudgement we ought not to despise or condemne one another for these things Rom. 14. 3. Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let not him which eateth not condemne him which eateth The odious termes of Puritans or Formalists of Schismatickes or Time-seruers ought not to be heard amongst brethren 2. We should auoide all bitternesse of contention about these things Though we differ in â—…udgement in these things yet should we endeauour that the people may discerne no difference nor disagreement in Doctrine amongst vs. True it is we may and ought to seeke resolution for our consciences out of Gods Word euen in these things seeme they neuer so small Rom. 14. 〈◊〉 Let euery man bee fully perswaded in his minde And when we haue receiued good resolution in these things we ought to hold that fast so farre forth as God hath reuealed his will vnto vs the Minister especially it is required that he hold fast the faithfull Word Tit. 1. 9. But if we dissent one from another in these things it must be without bitternesse in a brotherly manner Ephes. 4. â—…5 Follow the truth in loue saith the Apostle It is not to be held want of zeale or alteration in iudgement but true wisedome in a Minister to shunne in his Ministry and Doctrine so farre as in him lyeth these points that brethren differ in and to spend his time in such points wherein we all agree and which are more profitable for the people to know Actsâ—…0 â—…0 20. In the building of Salomons Temple it is said that there was no noise of hammer or axe or any toole of Iron heard in the house while it was building 1. King 6. 7. It were to be wished that in our Ministrie whereby Gods spirituall Temples are to be built there might be no noise heard of any iarres or contentions that are among our selues but that we all would doe as Dauid did though his brethren the Iewes had prouoked him much yet could he not be stirred to fight against them but vsed all his skill and force against the Philistines 1. Sam. 27. 7 12. So should we all ioyne our forces against the common aduersary It is promised as a blessed fruit of the Gospell which euery godly man prayeth for and desireth to see Esay 11. 13 14. That Ephraim and Iudah may cease to enuie and vexe one another but that they may ioyne together against the common aduersary 3. Howsoeuer we cannot agree in iudgement yet should we loue one another and be glad to imbrace one anothers acquaintance and to reioyce one in anothers gifts and faithfulnesse and successe in his labours neuerthelesse for the difference that is in iudgement amongst vs about these things Wee haue a worthy example for these things in the Primitiue Church Acts 4. 32. The multitude of them that belieued were of one heart and one soule and therefore it is said of them Acts 2. 46. that they were not strange one to another but maintained a sweet society together and reioyced one in another They did eate their meate together with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart The Reasons that may moue vs to this agreement are these First the great aduantage that all sorts of wicked men Papists Atheists and ignorant persons take at our contentions and disagreements When the Holy Ghost would intimate one cause why Abraham was so loath to fall out with Lot so desirous to compound the differences that were betweene their heard-men he saith Gen. 13. 7. And the Canaanites and the Perizzites dwelt at that time in the land Doubtlesse we haue in our land many Canaanites and Perizzites at this day that doe take great offence at this and make it their chiefe occasion to alienate their hearts from the truth of God and from the reuerence of our calling Matth. 18. 7. Woe bee to the world because of of offences it must needes bee that offences shall come it is iust with God and necessary such wretches should haue somewhat laid in their way to stumble at but Woe bee to that man by whom the offence commeth woe be to vs if we become occasions of such offence vnto them Secondly such as we differ from in iudgement may be Gods deare children and faithfull seruants though they erre and cannot see the truth in these matters as we thinke we do True it is that God hath made this promise to all the faithfull Ier. 32. 38 39. They shall be my people and I will bee their God and I will giue them one heart and one way that they may feare me for euer But this is meant that in fundamentall points they shall all agree True it is also that it is a thing greatly to be wisht and sought after that all Gods seruants might be of one iudgement in all points It is worthy to be obserued how oft the Apostle beats vpon this point 1. Cor. 1. 10. Bee yee knit together in one minde and in one iudgement and 2. Cor. 13. 11. Finally brethren bee perfect bee of good comfort bee of one minde liue in peace and the God of loue and peace shall bee with you Phil. 3. 2. fulfill my ioy that yee may be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accord and of one iudgement The Apostle knew well that the neerer we agree in iudgement the faster will our affections be knit one vnto another But though this be to be desired and endeauoured after yet can it neuer be attained in this life that all Gods faithfull seruants should agree in all points Perfect vnity is not to be looked for in the Church of God till the number of all the elect be fulfilled till the Church be come to her perfection Ephes. 4. 13. Paul speaking of the vnitie of faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God this vnity the perfect vnitie tels vs when it is to be looked for Euen when wee shall all meete together vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ. It is great rashnesse and ignorance in any to doubt of the soundnesse of euery mans heart that doth not receiue and imbrace euery
mercy toward his Church Christ in his great triumph ouer Sathan and all the enemies of our saluation when hee ascended vp on high and led captiuity captiue gaue gifts vnto men in this great variety To some he gaue the gifts fit for Apostles to some for Prophets to some for Euangelists to some for Pastours to some for Teachers Ephes. 48 11. Secondly this was necessary in respect of the seuerall dispositions of Gods people for as it is with the bodies of men all like not the same meate and therefore God in his goodnesse hath prouided such variety of his creatures to serue euery appetite So for some this mans gift is fittest others will profit more by anothers gift yea the same man may for knowledge profit best by one mans gift for memory by ano thers for conscience and affections by a third man Iohn had one gift meete for the disposition of some kinde of men and our Sauiour a very diuerse gift from his yet more meete for the disposition of some kinde of men Matth. 11. 17 19. Thirdly the Lord hath done this for the increase of loue and vnity among his seruants that we might see the need we haue one of another euen of euery one of Gods seruants and so might loue and esteeme of all accordingly 1. Cor. 12. 21. The eye cannot say to the hand I haue no neede of thee nor the head againe to the feete I haue no neeede of you So that to conclude this first reason If Christians were as they should be it would be a great benefit to them to heare if it were possible all Gods seruants It was so to the first and Primitiue Church of Ierusalem when all the Apostles and sundry other worthy men did exercise their Ministry at Ierusalem the faithfull did greatly profit in knowledge and grace by the great variety of Gods gifts in his seruants as it appeares by many testimonies the Holy Ghost giueth of them Acts 2. 42 46. and 4. 32 37. We might see iust cause if the fault were not in our selues to praise God for his great bounty in bestowing such plenty and variety of his gifts and we might also receiue good by euery one whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours 1. Cor. 3. 22. But this that God hath giuen for so great a benefit most men through their corruption haue turned to a great mischiefe It were a great benefit to some if they neuer had heard any but their own Pastours for by hearing men of other gifts which they better affect they grow to a loathing of the gifts of their own Pastour and of all other men but this shall doubtlesse tend to their further condemnation if they profit not but receiue hurt by this great variety of gifts God hath bestowed vpon his seruants as is plaine by that exprobration our Sauiour vseth against the Iewes that profited neither by Iohns ministry nor by his Luke 7. 31 35. Secondly euen where there is apparant inequalitie of gifts to be discerned yet no one should be so admired as that others should be despised For first a man may be a faithfull Minister sent and approued of God and yet his gift farre inferiour to other of his fellow-seruants euen he that receiued but two talents and gained but other two with them had the commendation of a faithfull seruant as well as he that receiued fiue and gained fiue Matth. 25. 22 23. Secondly the Word of God should be esteemed and receiued not for his sake that bringeth it but for his sake that sendeth it euen the Scribes and Pharisees so long as they sate in Moses chaire and taught nothing but the Doctrine of Moses were to be respected in that which they taught though they were most wicked men Matth. 23 2 3. And the contempt that is done to the Ministry of the meanest whom Christ sendeth is done to him Hee that receiueth whomsoeuer I send receiueth me Ioh. 13. 20. and he that despiseth him despiseth Christ Luk. 10. 16. Thirdly thou maist profit by him that hath the least gift if the fault be not in thy selfe Euery gift that the meanest of Gods seruants hath is giuen him for the profit of the Church 1. Cor. 12. 7. Yee may all prophecy one by one that all may learne and all may bee comforted 1. Cor. 14. 31. for thy profit dependeth not so much on the gifts of the teacher as on Gods blessing it is God that giueth the increase 1. Cor. 3. 7. and who can tell whose Ministry he will blesse most the winde bloweth where it listeth Iohn 3. 8. And he oft worketh most mightily by the weakest meanes my strength is made perfect in weaknesse saith he 2. Cor. 12. 9. And that which is said of the workes of mercy Eccl. 11. 6. In the morning sow thy seed and in the euening withhold not thine hand for thou knowest not whether shall prosper either this or that may fitly be alluded to in this case heare one of Gods seruants as well as another at one time as well as at another for thou knowest not whose Ministry it is what Sermon it is that God will please to worke most within thy heart and make most effectuall to doe thee good THE SIXTIE SEVENTH LECTVRE ON SEPTEMBER XXV MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXXIX XL. And many of the Samaritans of that City beleeued on him for the saying of the Woman which testified He told mee all that euer I did So when the Samaritans were come vnto him they besought him that he would tarry with them and he abode there two daies WE haue already heard in the eight former verses what speech passed betweene Christ and his Apostles after the woman of Samaria was gone from him to call her neighbours And therein we haue heard that our Sauiour so soone as she was gone from him did foresee what successe she would haue and what a number of her neighbours she would draw vnto him The expectation of their comming filled his heart with such ioy and desire of their saluation that he forgat his hunger and the faintnesse of his body yea he vseth it as a reason to stir vp his Disciples to zeale and diligence because they should by and by see by the great number of the Samaritans that would flocke vnto him that Gods people were now prepared to receiue the Gospell In these words and the two verses following the Euangelist declareth how that was indeed fulfilled that our Sauiour did foresee and speake of for many of the Samaritans come to him and bring with them hearts well prepared to receiue good by him They beleeued in him before they came to him vpon that which the woman had spoken of him they came to him with a desire to be instructed by him and therefore they entreate him to make some abode with them and when they had preuailed with him so far as that he was content to lodge with them two daies they made good vse of him while they
And therfore what outward kindnesse soeuer they may offer to do vnto you they shall receiue the reward of such as haue contemned and reiected Gods Prophets I will giue you a plaine example for this It is said of our Sauiour Ioh. 1. 11. He came vnto his own and his own receiued him not How is this meant Did not the Iewes receiue him they flocked after him by great multitudes to heare him Luk. 12 1. 2. They oft praised him highly and accounted him to be an excellent Prophet Luk. 7. 16. 3. They inuited him to their houses and made great feasts for him Luk. 14. 1. 4. They would haue bestowed great preferment on him they would haue taken him by force to make him a King Ioh. 6 15. how is it then said that they receiued him not Surely because they obeyed not his word they would not be taught and directed by him as Iohn the Baptist interpreteth it Iohn 3. 32. What he hath seene and heard that he testifieth but no man receiueth his testimony The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. In respect of God It is the commandement and will of God that all men should make their vse and profit of such gifts as he hath bestowed on any of his seruants aboue themselues else they sin against God and doe contempt to his good gifts The Queene of Sheba is commended by our Sauiour for comming from the vtmost parts of the earth to make vse of the excellent knowledge God had bestowed on Salomon Mat. 12. 42. And how did sue it she asked him questions and propounded all her doubts vnto him 2. Chron. 9 1. And the like is spoken to the praise of all the Kings of the earth 2. Chron. 9. 23. All the Kings of the earth sought the presence of Salomon to heare his wisedome that God had put in his heart So children should make vse of the knowledge that is in their parents and moue questions to them Deut. 6. 20. When thy son shall aske thee in time to come what meane these ordinances and testimonies and lawes which the Lord our God hath commanded you And wiues should make vse of the knowledge God hath giuen their husbands aboue them 1. Cor. 14. 35. If they would learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home But specially the people of God should make vse of his Ministers this way not onely to heare them publikely but priuately to moue questions to them and to enquire the will of God at them in all their doubts For this meanes God hath sanctified aboue all others to that end Mal. 2. 7. The Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should seeke the law at his mouth Hag. 2. 12. Aske now the Priests concerning the law And so we shall finde Gods people haue made great vse of their Ministers gifts this way euen in priuate Our Sauiours Disciples did so Mar. 4. 10. and 7. 17. and 10. 10. So the Christians in Corinth moued their doubts to Paul in sundry cases of conscience 1. Cor. 7. 1. 10. 22. And at Ephesus he did much good in priuate houses Acts 20. 20. 2. In respect of Gods Prophets This is the best way whereby Christians may yeeld comfort and encouragement vnto good Ministers when they make vse of their gifts and shew themselues desirous and ready to receiue good by them See a notable example of this in Titus his spirit was refreshed much by all Gods people at Corinth 2. Cor. 7. 13. how by the vse they made of his gifts they receiued him with great reuerence and were obedient to his doctrine as appeareth vers 15. This hath euer bin the minde and speech of a faithfull Minister which Paul expresseth 2. Cor. 12. 14. I seek not yours but you The Apostle when he chargeth the faithfull so to carry themselues toward their Ministers as they may do their work with ioy and not with griefe Heb. 13. 17. he telleth them how they may do that Obey them and submit your selues No kindnes that any can shew vs can so binde vs to them as this when they make vse of our Ministry and profit by vs. Mar. 3. 34 35. Hee looked round about on them which sate in compasse about him and said Behold my mother and my brethren For whosoeuer shall do the will of God is my brother c. Nay we can haue small comfort in the maintenance and countenance we haue from such as receiue no good by our Ministry I cannot say it is vnlawfull for a Preacher to take maintenance from them that receiue no good by his Ministry so long as he doth his endeauour faithfully to do them good but surely a little kindnesse receiued from the other doth him more good and is sweeter to him than a great deale from such men They that Christ is said to receiue maintenance from were such as made vse of his Ministry Luk. 8. 3. And he biddeth his Apostles when they came into any city or towne to enquire who was worthy in it and there to abide till they went thence Matth. 10. 11. 3. In respect of themselues for this is the onely sure argument that their hearts are vpright in the loue they shew vnto Preachers when they make vse of their gifts and will be directed and ruled by them By all other waies but this a man that hath no grace may shew loue and kindnesse to Gods Minister Herod reuerenced Iohn Mar. 6. 20. Nebuchadnezzar did patronize Ieremy and countenanced him and maintained and prouided liberally for him Ier. 39. 11 1â—… yet had neither of these any grace in them The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe of diuers sorts of men which all of them pretend much loue and respect to good Ministers yet it is not with an vpright heart or such as shall be able to yeeld them any sound comfort in the euill day 1 Such as loue them and will commend and countenance them and maintaine them too yet they seldome or neuer heare them or make vse of their Ministry and yet they blesse themselues in this as in a great signe of grace that they loue and maintaine good Preachers To these men I say this may procure thee a temporall reward as it did Potiphar to haue Ioseph in his house though he made no vse of his knowledge and piety Gen. 39. 5. God blessed the Egyptians house for Iosephs sake But sound comfort this can neuer yeeld thee for thou receiuest not a Prophet in the name of a Prophet Mat. 10. 41 but either out of a naturall affection thou bearest to the man or carnall respect thou hast to thine owne credit or some light that thou hast receiued from Gods Word that it is good to loue Preachers or some taste thou hast had of the power and sweetnesse of his Ministry whom thou dost thus affect but none of all these respects will yeeld a man any sound comfort but rather be a strong euidence against him in the day of the
of the great successe his Ministry had among them at his first comming vnto them Gal. 4. 13 14 15. So the Holy Ghost speaking of the first Sermons that Paul and Barnabas preached to the Gentiles at Antioch saith Acts 13. 48. that at the hearing of them as many as were ordained to eternall life among them beleeued These Cautions being premised we shall yet finde the Doctrine to be most true That euen among the Elect themselues there is great difference to be obserued in their receiuing and profiting by the meanes of their first Conuersion vnto God See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in three seuerall points 1. A man may be the Elect Childe of God and be a fruitlesse hearer of some good Preachers and yet profit by some other The Ministry of Iohn the Baptist was a very holy and powerfull Ministry and the whole drift of it was to draw men to beleeue in Christ and yet many of Gods Elect that had heard him could not be conuerted by him to the Faith which yet afterward when they came to be hearers of Christ himselfe became true Beleeuers and said Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true And many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So it is euident that many of those fiue thousand that were conuerted by two Sermons that Peter made Acts 4. 4. had heard Christ himselfe preach sundry times as is plaine by Luk. 19. 48. and 21. 38. where it is said that at Christs preaching in the Temple immediatly before his Passion all the people resorted daily to him to heare him yet could not be conuerted by him By stronger and more excellent means they could not be conuerted and yet were conuerted by weaker means 2. A man may be a fruitlesse Hearer a long time euen of that Ministry that God hath ordained to conuert him by and yet afterward profit by it With many of his Elect the Lord hath beene faine to stand long at the doore and knocke as he speaketh Reuel 3. 20. before he could get entrance into their hearts to continue the meanes long vnto them before they haue profited by them Many of Gods children haue beene like young Samuel 1. Sam. 3. 10 the Lord hath called them oft by the Ministry of his Word before they could answer him or once discerne that it was he that spake vnto them There hath beene many a one that hath beene a hearer a long time before he hath beene wonne vnto God yea that hath heard the same Preacher many a time without all fruit by whose Ministry at the last he hath beene conuerted vnto God There were many of Gods Elect that heard that powerfull Sermon of Peter mentioned Acts 2. and profited not by it which yet hearing him at another time were conuerted by him for those two thousand that we reade were added to the Church in Ierusalem Acts 4. 4. and that by his Ministry as may appeare Acts 3. 12. 48. had certainely heard that Sermon and seene also the fruit of it as is plaine by that we reade Act. 2. 5 6. for the multitude of them that were in Ierusalem heard that Sermon 3. A man may be the Elect childe of God though he can receiue no good by the most powerfull and fruitfull Ministry till God haue prepared him by humbling him greatly through fore affliction Paul himselfe may be a notable example for this It is not to be doubted but that he liuing in Ierusalem while all the Apostles continued there for he was brought vp in that City at the feet of Gamaliel Acts 22. 3. and there he gaue consent to the death of Steuen Acts 8. 1. and there hee began to persecute the Saints Act. 26. 10 11. and the Church did so flourish there did heare the Apostles preach sometimes and heard Steuen dispute with the Libertines and Cyrenians Acts 6. 9. and yet till God by his mighty hand had humbled him all this did him no good at all The Reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are principally three 1. The Elect of God haue no better hearts by nature than the worst of all the Reprobate haue Till God be pleased to call them to open their eares and incline their hearts they are euery whit as backeward and vntoward as the worst they are by nature the children of wrath euen as others Ephes 2 3. 2. The Conuersion of Gods Elect depends wholly vpon the free pleasure and will of Almighty God and not vpon any thing that is in man himselfe The Winde bloweth saith our Sauiour Iohn 3. 8. where it listeth and when it listeth also so is euery one that is borâ—…e of God Of his owne will saith the Apostle Iames 1. 18. begat he vs with the word of Truth 3. The Lord hath herein had respect vnto his owne glory Which this way is better seene and manifested than otherwise it could be for if all the Elect should profit by euery good Minister of God or if they should profit presently so soone as euer they doe enioy the meanes of grace certainely the glory of this mighty worke of God would be ascribed either to the meanes or vnto some good inclination that is in our owne hearts and not to the Lord himselfe onely This Doctrine we may make good Vse of both towards our selues and towards others also First let no man abuse this Doctrine vnto Presumption and say I may be Gods Elect child though Ineuer receiued good yet by any Sermon in my life But let euery man account it a fearefull signe and a iust cause of trembling if God haue giuen him good meanes of grace and he hath enioyed them long euen such meanes as he hath seene many others haue receiued great good by and yet he cannot profit by them he cannot beleeue and obey the truth For 1. It is no small sinne to neglect or not to receiue good by the meanes of grace If it were our Sauiour would not haue spoken of it as he did Matth. 10. 15. Uerily I say vnto you it shall be more tolerable for the Land of Sodome and Gomorrah in the day of Iudgement than for that City 2. If a man do wittingly neglect to regard and obey the meanes of grace presently so soone as God offereth them vnto him while it is called to day he is in danger to be giuen vp of God vnto hardnesse of heart Heb. 〈◊〉 13. 3. Though it be not alwaies as we haue heard in the Doctrine yet it is for the most part a signe of a man that God hath not ordained to life but determined to destroy to enioy long excellent meanes of Conuersion and Repentance and to receiue no good by them as I shewed you euen now out of Ioh. 8. 47. and 2. Chron. 25. 16. And as is also plaine by that speech the Lord vseth Pro. 1. 24. 28 29. because I haue called and yee refused I haue stretched out my hand and no man
that his mercy endureth for euer 2. We are weake and vnable to resist the least tentation much lesse those mighty enemies that we haue to encounter with and therefore Christ bids vs Mat. 26. 41. Watch and pray that yee enter not into temptation We might for any strength that is in vs fall quite away from God euery day But the Lord our God is strong and of power sufficient to keepe that that is committed vnto him 2. Tim. 1. 12. I suffer and am not ashamed for I know in whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that that I haue committed vnto him vntill that day Wee are kept saith Peter 1. Pet. 1. 5. by the power of God through Faith vnto Saluation This reason our Sauiour giues for the perseuerance of the faithfull Iohn 10. 28 29. They shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of mine hand my Father which gaue them mee is greater than all and none is able to plucke them out of my Fathers hand This is that that keepes the Faithfull from falling irrecouerably Psal. 37. 24. Though he fall hee shall not be cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand 3. We do enough euery day to deserue that God should take his holy spirit from vs and cast vs off for euer But though we deserue no better Christ hath deserued that God should continue his grace and fauour towards vs vnto the end and this is that that is sealed and confirmed to vs in the Lords Supper yea he continually pleades this merit of his for vs before his Father and makes intercession for vs. The cause why Peter though he fell fearefully yet could not fall totally nor finally was that Prayer that Christ made for him Luke 22. 31 32. Now looke what prayer Christ made for Peter he made for all the faithfull as is plaine Iohn 17. 20. neither pray I for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue on me through their word And this is a chiefe part of that prayer he makes for them verse 11. Holy Father keepe them in thy Name euen them that thou hast giuen me and verse 15. I pray not that thou wouldst take them out of the world but that thou keepe them from that euill one And that prayer was but the summe of that intercession that he makes for vs continually at the right hand of his Father Heb. 7. 25. He is able perfectly to saue such as come to God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them And therefore to conclude seeing the Faithfull haue such a rocke to build their assurance vpon what maruell is it though they be so fully assured and vndoubtedly perswaded of their saluation Lecture the seuentie fiue December 11. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII IT followeth now that we proceede to the Vse that is to be made of the former Doctrine for it is certainely a Doctrine of great vse And in teaching you the vse of this Doctrine I might first apply it to the confutation of the Papists who directly contradict this Doctrine which hath beene so clearely and euidently confirmed vnto you by the holy Scriptures But that I hold not to be so needefull or profitable in this place specially because in confuting the errour of the Papists in this point I should but repeate what I haue already taught in the confirmation of the Doctrine I will therefore make but three Vses of this Doctrine whereof the first shall be for Exhortation the second for Reproofe the third for Comfort First if a man may in this life grow so certainely and vndoubtedly assured of Gods fauour and of his eternall saluation we are all to bee exhorted by all meanes to seeke for this certainetie 1. Many thinke they haue faith that yet are not nor euer were certaine of their saluation haue no assurance from God what hee meanes to doe with them what shall become of them after this life but goe blundring on in an vncertaine opinion or wauering hope of Gods fauour and rest in that neuer seeking for any certainety 2. Some that are possessed with the spirit of bondage and often vexed with terrible doubts and feares about this matter yet will neuer set their hearts to seeke for this certainety 3. Some that haue felt in themselues this comfortable assurance and now through their folly haue lost it yet seeke not to recouer it as if it were a matter of no worth Well we are I say to be exhorted to vse all good meanes to be deliuered from the spirit of bondage and not to rest in an vncertaine opinion or wauering hope but to seeke to haue this assurance if we haue lost it labour to recouer it if we haue it take heed we lose it not Cause not the light of his countenance to fall as Iob speakes of himselfe in another case Iob 29. 24. Heb. 10. 35. Cast not away your confidence This is the exhortation of the Apostle 2. Pet. 1. 10. Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if yee do these things yee shall neuer be moued As if he should say This certainety may be attained vnto if ye be diligent If we hold any land or lease we will spare no paines nor cost to make it as sure as we can specially if we haue euer an aduersary that contends with vs about it how much more doth it stand vs vpon to make this certaine This is a matter we can neuer make too sure Paul prayeth for all the faithfull Col. 2. 2. That their hearts may be comforted in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding And Verse 7. That they may bee rooted and built in Christ and stablished in the Faith abounding therein with thankesgiuing And for the Ephesians he prayeth Ephes. 3. 17 18 19. That being rooted and grounded in the assurance of Gods loue they might be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height and to know the loue of Christ which passeth all knowledge that they might bee filled with all fulnesse of God Mee thinkes I should not neede to vse reasons to perswade and moue you to seeke for this assurance yet because we haue all so great neede to be stirred vpto this duty I will giue you a few First it would free the heart from all slauish feare that vexeth and disquieteth it and worke a maruellous quietnesse and holy security in it Psalme 46. 1 2 3. God is our hope and strength therefore will we not feare though the earth be moued though the mountaines fall into the midst of the sea c. Rom. 8. 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs And without this we can haue no true quietnesse of minde specially in the time of extreme danger Secondly it would make our hearts maruellously comfortable and chearefull in euery estate 1. Pet. 1. 8. You beleeue and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable In prosperity it would
in that respect to light all things that are reprooued or fit to be reprooued are made manifest by the light Ephes. 5. 13. And we should be so farre from fretting at the Ministry of the Word for this as we should honour it for nothing more as acknowledging in this the cooperation of Gods spirit with it as that man did of whom the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 14. 24 25. He is conuinced of all he is iudged of all And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth 3. It is profitable for you to be particularly spoken to in the Ministry of the Word yea you should desire it alwaies when you come to heare Psal 85. 8 I will hearken what the Lord God will say in or to me secundum 72. vulgatam Latinam for he will speake peace to his people and to his Saints As if he should haue said If I be one of Gods people how much soeuer Gods Word seemeth to be against me yet I know it will in the end tend to my comfort Thus he esteemed of it Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue mee Psal. 141. 5. and thus God saith his Word will euer proue to them that be vpright doe not my words doegood to him that walketh vprightly Micah 2. 7. And indeed this is the wisedome of a Christian in his hearing Pro. 14. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way 4. If that that is spoken be according to the Word thou oughtest humbly to receiue it and take heede how thou spurne against it whatsoeuer thou thinkest the Preachers affection was in deliuering it Remember how great a sinne and dangerous a signe it is to stumble at the Word the Apostle makes this a property of most wicked men and such as shall haue no benefit by Christ and saith they were in Gods eternall counsell appointed thereunto 1. Pet. 2. 8. Yea consider that it is a dangerous sin thus to censure and iudge of the Preachers purpose and affection when thou canst not iustly blame any thing he hath said this people are as they that striue with the Priest Hosea 4. 4. Lecture the eightie one Februarie 19. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLV WE haue already heard that in this and the two former Verses three principall things were offered to our consideration First our Sauiours refusing to exercise his Ministry at Nazaret Because he knew he could haue no honour there Secondly the Reason why he could haue no honour there Because it was his owne Country Thirdly the entertainement he found in other parts of Galile though he could haue none in Nazaret his owne towne The two first points we haue already finished and now it remaineth that we proceede vnto the last which is set downe in this verse And in it three things also are to be obserued First the readinesse of the Galileans to entertaine Christ and his Ministry in these words Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him Secondly the Reason why they were so ready to giue him this entertainement in these words They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast Thirdly the occasion whereby they came to see all those things that he had done at Ierusalem at the feast in these words For they went also vnto the Feast Now for the first of these three parts it is first to be enquired what the Euangelist meaneth when he saith here the Galileans receiued him and we shall finde men haue beene said to receiue Gods Prophets 1. When they haue harboured them and entertained them with loue and kindnesse to their persons as Matth. 10. 41. He that receiueth a Prophet in the Name of a Prophet and a righteous man in the Name of arighteous man and that is expounded verse 42. Whosoeuer shall giue to one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water c. And in this sense the Galileans receiued Christ for he found not so much kindnesse this way in any as in the Galileans Matth. 27. 55. Those good Women which had ministred to him of their substance in his life time and shewed more loue to him at his death than the Apostles themselues did and after his death prouided carefully for his buriall were such as had followed him from Galile 2. When men haue willingly heard them and obeyed their doctrine they haue beene said to receiue Gods Prophets Matth. 10. 14. Whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor heare your words And in this sense also the Galileans receiued him for they heard him gladly and flocked after him all their Synagogues were open to him Matth. 4. 23. He went about all Galilee preaching in their Synagogues Yea they so followed him not on the Sabbath onely but on other daies that they gaue him no rest In so much as when he being at Capernaum had gotten out priuily before day out of Peters house where he lay into a solitary place to retire himselfe first Peter and some with him went to looke for him and when they had found him told him All men seeke for thee Mar. 1. 37. And after it is said Luke 4. 42. The People sought him and came to him and kept him that he should not depart from them Neither would they haue suffered him to haue gone but that he told them verse 43. Surely I must preach the kingdome of God to other Cities for therefore am I sent Now from this that our Sauiour that could haue no honour in Nazaret found such entertainement among the rest of the Galileans this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the true Prophets and Messengers of God shall be sure to finde some that will receiue them and their Ministry though they be reiected by others See the proofe of this in three points First they shal be sure to find some that will reuerence and honour them for their gifts and calling Mat. 13. 57. A Prophet is not without honour Secondly they shall be sure to find some friends that will be ready to shew kindnesse to them Euery faithfull man hath a promise that God will minister vnto his necessities that though he cannot be sure he shall be rich and liue plentifully yet he may be sure to haue that that God shall see needfull and good for him he shall haue sufficiency Psal. 34. 10. They that seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good And 37. 19. In the dayes of famine they shall haue enough So verse 25. I haue beene young and now am old yet haue I not seene the righteous forsaken But no faithfull man hath so many promises for this as the faithfull Minister hath Deut. 10. 9. Leui hath no part nor inheritance with his brethren for the Lord is his inheritance as the Lord thy God hath promised him Therefore when Christ had in the first sending out
duty that we must performe vnto others First for our selues We are to be exhorted that we would loue Church-meetings and delight more in them and be more thankfull to God for them than we haue hitherto been Labour for that affection that Dauid had Psal. 122. 1. I was glad when they said vnto me Let vs goe vnto the house of the Lord. Yea pray for the continuance of our solemne Assemblies both here and in other places of the Countrey This was also Dauids heart Psal. 122. 6. Pray for the peace of Ierusalem they shall prosper that loue thee And marke the Reasons Vers. 8 9. For my brethren and Companions sakes I will now say Peace be within thee Because of the house of the Lord our God I will seek thy good And therefore labour to walk worthy of this blessing and to profit by it For no enemy can put downe our meetings till God for our sinnes do put them downe Lam. 2. 6. He hath destroyed his Tabernacle as a garden he hath destroyed his Congregation Secondly concerning others there are two duties we are to be exhorted vnto 1. That euery one of you would call vpon his Neighbour and Friend and draw them to frequent the Church-assemblies When the Lord had prophesied Esay 2. 2. that vnder the dayes of the Gospell All nations should flow vnto the house of the Lord he addeth Vers. 3. that this should be the meane to draw so many to his house Many people shall go and say Come let vs go vp to the house of the Lord. 2. Masters of Families and Parents are to be exhorted that they would not think it sufficient to come to Church themselues but see that their children and seruants come also We should suffer none to attend vs in our owne house that will not attend and go with vs to Gods house Exod. 20. 10. Sonne Daughter Man Maid Stranger Iosh. 24. 15. I and my house will serue the Lord. Dauid speaketh of this as of one of the greatest comforts he had had vpon earth Psal. 42. 4. That he had gone with a multitude and led them into the house of God and Psal. 101. 7. There shall no deceitfull person dwell in mine house Sure he would much more haue said there shall no prophane contemner of Religion dwell in my house The second vse of the Doctrine is for reproofe And there be two sorts of men that are to be reproued by this Doctrine 1. Such as neglect the Church-assemblies in all the parts of Gods worship and seâ—…uice 2. Such as separate themselues from the Church-assemblies in some parts of Gods publike worship Of the first kind there are foure sorts 1. Such as separate from our Church-assemblies vpon pretence of the corruptions that are in them These are marked with a black coale by Iude vers 19. These be they who separate themselues sensuall hauing not the spirit But herein Christians must learne wisely to distinguish betweene such as are vniustly separated by others from the Church-assemblies and such as voluntarily separate themselues these deserue to be called Schismaticks and not the other Neither are they to be accounted Schismaticks as though they dare not be agents or practisers of any corruption that remaineth in the Church yet can beare and tolerate them as burdens without forsaking the Church for them To this first sort I will say no more but wish them well to weigh the examples of Gods seruants that haue been mentioned in this doctrine which frequented so diligently the publike worship of God vsed in Ierusalem when there were farre greater corruptions both in the Priests and people and worship it selfe than can be found in ours 2 Such as absent themselues from the Church-meetings out of respect they haue to their profit they must needs spend some Sabbaths in going to Faires they must go iournies on that day sometimes and make bargaines c. they cannot spare any time from the works of their calling to come to Lectures on the week day They cannot get their liuing they say by going to Church and when they do come to Church on the Sabbath they cannot bring their whole family with them they must leaue some behinde them to looke to their houses for feare of robbing These are like those Mal. 3. 14 that said It is iâ—… vaine to serue God and what profit is it that we haue kept his ordinances To these I say no more but this First if thou couldest come to the Church either on the Sabbath or week day with an vpright heart thou shouldest not need to feare that that would make thee poorer The Lord God would be a sunne and shield vnto thee no good thing would he with-hold from thee Psalme 84. 11. Secondly though thou may in sundry cases of necessity leaue some at home when thou commest to Church yet take heed thou pretend not necessity where none is For if thou dare leaue thy house empty when thou goest to a Faire or to haruest worke and canst trust God with keeping of it then and darest not do so on the Sabbath when thou commest to serue God be thou assured thy heart is naught and God will not hold thee innocent For God hath made a further promise to thee for keeping of thine house when thou leauest it vpon this occasion than at any other time Neither shall any man desire thy land when thou shalt goe to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in a yeare Exod. 34. 24. 3 Such as though they haue nothing to do if their finger be sore or their head do butake will absent themselues I would haue such to remember the example of Hezechiah who in three dayes after he had been sick of a most painfull and mortall disease went into the Temple Esa. 38. 22. and the woman that on the Sabbath resorted to the Synagogue though she had had a spirit of infirmity eighteene yeares Luke 13. 10 11. And because the true cause of their absence is for that they find no comfort nor take any delight in our Church-exercises I would haue them to consider that there is no one more certaine signe of a dead heart void of all grace and sense of Gods loue than this not to be able to take any delight in his publike worship as may appeare by the contrary in these two places Psal. 84. 12. Dauid loued Gods Tabernacles so well because his heart and his flesh reioyced in the liuing God And 1 Pet. 2. 2 3. Such as haue tasted how sweet the Lord is will desire the sincere milke of the Word And know thou that as thou carest not for appearing in the Assemblies of the righteous in this life so hast thou cause to feare that thou shalt not stand in the Assembly of the righteous in the life to come Psal. 1. 5. when thou wilt esteeme better of them than now thou dost 4 Such as absent themselues vpon this pretence that they can serue God as well and spend their time
as he was is a greater crosse than the losse of many children to a meaner man And it well appeareth indeed in the Text that he was greatly afflicted with it The Doctrine then we learne here is this That no mans wealth or greatnesse in the world can free him from affliction This Rulers wealth nor his authority and honour in the Country nor his fauour with the King could keep off Gods hand either from his child or from his owne heart but his child is sick of a painfull and mortall disease and himselfe is maruellously troubled and afflicted with it Though men that are rich and of great estate in the world haue more means to keep themselues from many afflictions than others haue and from the sense of those afflictions which are vpon them yet can they not be exempted from Gods iudgements No doubt this Rulers child wanted no attendance no good diet no aduice and help of the Physitian and yet will not all serue the turne but he is sick vnto death And the Ruler himselfe wanted no means to put griefe from his heart company pleasures recreations c. yet is he as deeply wounded with this affliction as another man This is that that Salomon saith Riches auaile not in the day of wrath Pro. â—…1 4. They cannot fence a man from Gods strokes Yea it is certaine that oftentimes Gods plagues euen in this world light more heauily and fearefully vpon them than vpon other men Psal. 76. 12. He shall cut off the spirit of Princes he is terrible to the King of the earth And 82. 7. Ye shall die like men and fall like one of the Princes The Reasons of this are principally two First they are sinners as well as others and sin will bring misery Iob 5. 7. Man is borne saith Eliphaz to misery and trouble as the sparkes flie vpward that is euer since the fall it is as naturall for man to haue misery as for the the sparkes to flie vpward yea vsually vnlesse Gods grace preuent them they sinne with an higher hand and with more pride than other men That made the Prophet Prou. 30. 9. pray for a meane estate least saith he I be full and deny thee and say Who is the Lord And God delighteth to shew his power in abasing proud sinners 1 Peter 5. 5. He resisteth the proud Iob 40. 6 7. Cast abroad the indignation of thy wrath and behold euery one that is proud and abase him looke on euery one that is arrogant and bring him low as if he should say I do so It is no maruell therefore though they be plagued aboue other men Secondly they are vsually exempted from the censures of men The Lawes of men are like the Spiders webb these great Flyes will easily burst thorough them and as for the reproofs of Gods Word they will not endure them Ier. 5. 5. These haue altogether broken the yoke and burst the bonds And therefore it is necessary God should take them in hand For so the Lord hath said when men whom he hath giuen authority vnto to reproue and censure wicked men either dare not or will not do it When they hide their eyes and winke at him then will I saith the Lord set my face against that man and against his family and will cut him off Leuit. 20. 4. 5. The Vse of this Doctrine is first to warne vs that we suffer not any outward priuiledge we haue aboue others to puffe vp our hearts and make vs proud 1 Tim. 6. 17. Charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high-minded and that they trust not in vncertaine riches Remember how God hateth pride If he see thee proud he can abase yea he will abase thee one way or other Thinke often of this that hee beholdeth euery one that is proud and abaseth him Iob 4. 11. Remember an example of it euen in Hezekiah who was the deare childe of God his heart was lifted vp therefore there was wrath vpon him and vpon Iuda and Ierusalem 2. Chron. 32. 25. First take heede of being proud against any man euen the poorest and basest of thy Neighbours to despise him because thou art richer than he better than he Pro. 17. 5. He that mocketh or despiseth a poore man reproacheth him that made him Deut. 17. 20. Euen the Kings heart must not bee lifted vp aboue his Brethren But 2. Specially take heede thy wealth c. make thee not proud against God to despise Religion as it did Uzzia 2. Chron. 26. 16. When hee was strong his heart was lifted vp to his destruction Know thou that humility is that which seasoneth all religious duties and maketh them sauoury to God Micah 6. 8. He hath shewed thee O man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to walke humbly with thy God As if he should haue said God and thou can neuer walke together neuer agree together till thou haue an humble heart Know there is as great cause thou shouldest feare God and humble thy selfe before him reuerence Religion tremble at his Word as the meanest man that liueth vpon the earth and thou canst neuer shew too much humility toward God Dauid may serue as a notable example for this when he had shewed such zeale and ioy in bringing home and dancing before the Arke Michol his Wife a prophane Woman when she saw him despised him in her heart 2. Sam. 6. 16. as euery one that shall shew any zeale deuotion or reuerence to Religion now adaies shall be sure to meet with many a Michol but what said Dauid to her 2. Sam. 6. 22. I will yet be more vile than thus and will be low in mine owne sight And of the very same maide-seruants which thou hast spoken of shall I be had in honour The second Vse is to exhort all to prepare for affliction and to prouide for comfort against the euill day seeing no man may hope to be exempted from it Ephes. 6. 13. Prouide that yee may bee able to resist in the euill day To this end I will commend vnto you three Rules First to meditate and thinke oft of and looke for the euill day resolue with thy selfe thou must not liue alwaies in peace and health and prosperity but there will be a change there will come a time when thou shalt part with all thy dearest comforts there will come a time of trouble sicknesse aduersity if a man liue many yeares and reioyce in them all yet let him remember the daies of darkenesse for they shall be many Eccles. 11. 8. It was Dauids folly which we must all take heede of and he complaineth of Psal. 30. 6. In my prosperity I said I shall neuer be moued But it was his wisedome which we must all striue after which he mentioneth Psal. 39. 4 5. Lord let me know mine end and the measure of my daies what it is Let me know how
long I haue to liue Behold thou hast made my daies as an hands breadth and mine age is nothing in respect of thee surely euery man in his best estate is altogether vanity And to this end it is profitable to obserue and thinke vpon the afflictions of others Eccles. 7. 4. It is better to goe into the house of mourning than into the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing shall lay it to heart Obiect And if any shall obiect that this were the way to bring vnnecessary heauinesse vpon our owne hearts when affliction commeth we shall haue griefe enough it were folly to hasten it by thinking and musing of death or sicknesse or losse of our dearest friends aforehand Matth. 6. 34. Care not for the morrow for the day hath enough with his own griefe Answ. I answer that it is folly indeed to care for to morrow with distrustfull taking thought for the things of this life but to thinke afore-hand of the euill day and to prouide for it is not folly but wisedome The heauinesse that these thoughts bring vpon the heart is a wholesome and profitable heauinesse Eccles. 5. 7. By the sadnesse of the countenance the heart is made better And what hope is there that they that put farre from them the euill day Amos 6. 3. and cannot endure to heare or thinke of it should be able with patience and comfort to beare it when it shall come vpon them The second Rule is to make our peace with God and our accounts straight betweene him and vs before the euill day come for then we shall be vnfit to doe it Eccles. 12. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth before the euill daies come and thâ—… yeares approach wherein then shalt say I haue no pleasure in them If a man saith our Sauiour Luke 14. 32. haue an enemâ—…e comming against him with greater power than he is able to resist while he is yet a great way off he will send an ambassage and desire conditions of peace Sith we must looke for a time wherein the winds will blow and flouds beate vpon our house it shall be our wisedome before hand to ground it vpon the Rocke Let vs therefore now treasure vp to our selues good grounds of comfort against the euill day for then we shall not be able for to doe it that will be a time of spending the stocke we haue gotten not of increasing it Pro. 0. 14. Wise men lay vp knowledge Giue thy selfe much to prayer now for in extremity of affliction thou wilt not be so well able to doe it of that time it is that the Apostle speaketh we know not what we should pray for as wee ought Rom. 8. 26. The third Rule is to take heed of esteeming too highly or ouerlouing any of the comforts of this life That that Dauid saith of riches may be said of all other outward comforts Psal. 62. 10 Trust not in oppression become not vaine through robbery if riches increase set not thine heart vpon them This is an extreame vanity for first thou must part with them secondly the nearer thou hast set them to thine heart the lesse comfort and the more bitternesse shalt thou finde in parting with them It is the Apostles counsaile 1. Cor. 7. 29. Let them that haue wiues be as though they had none and they that reioyce as though they reioyced not and they that buy as though they possessed not and they that vse the world as though they vsed it not and he giueth two reasons first the fashion of this world goeth away secondly the time that remaineth is short Let vs rather set our whole heart vpon those comforts that are durable The Word of God and the comforts that it yeeldeth are durable comforts 1. Pet. 1. 24 25. Luke 0. 42. Mary hath chosen the good part that shall not be taken away from her Oh count it miserable folly for thee to haue no other felicity but in this life in eating and drinking in playing in sporting c. Lecture the eightie foure March 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLVI XLVII WE haue heard the last day that these verses containe in them the occasion that was ministred vnto Christ to worke this first miracle and that therein three things are to be obserued First that the great man had a great crosse Secondly what his crosse was Thirdly the benefit and profit hee receiued by his crosse The first of these three points we finished the last day it followeth now that we proceede to the two last And let vs now obserue what this crosse was His sonne was sicke yea euen ready to dye whether he had any more than this or no it is not expressed But of this it is said that he was a young one for verse 46. he calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Goe downe before my little boy die And see how this father was affected with this crosse First though he was a great man he commeth himselfe to fetch Christ Secondly and that so soone as he was come into Galile Thirdly he humbly besought him that he would goe downe to him Fourthly see how it troubled him when Christ seemed to make some delay verse 49. he maketh no direct answer to Christ nor seemeth to regard what he saith all his minde was of his sonne Sir goe downe before my little boy dye Fiftly see how thankefull hee was to God for restoring his childe verse 53. In all these points obserue the abundance of tender affection in this great man towards his childe and from hence learne this Doctrine That great is the affection and loue that parents doe beare toward their children Losse of children went nearer the hearts of the Egyptians than any other plagues did Exod. 11. 6. This is so naturall and as I may say so inseparable a property of all parents that when Salomon would finde out the true Mother 1. Reg. 3. 25. he sought to finde her by this note and so indeed he did for the true Mother though she were an Harlot yet chose rather to part with her childe to her aduersary than to see him diuided verse 26. Her compassion saith the Text was kindled toward her sonne and shee said O my Lord giue her the liuing childe and slay him not but the other said Let it be neither mine nor thine but diuide it See this also in Hagar Gen. 21. 16. she could not endure to see her childe dye But though this be naturall yet it is no part of the corruption of our nature but a remainder of that image of God according to which we were first created The holiest of Gods seruants haue beene most full of this naturall affection Three onely examples I will giue you for this though I might giue you many more The first is of Abraham who though he saw nothing in Ismael that might deserue it though he were the sonne of the bond-woman yet see his affection
When he was in tribulation he prayed vnto the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his Fathers and prayed vnto him True it is the faithfull oft in extremity in their own feeling seeme vnable to pray but yet the spirit euen then helpeth them and maketh them able to pray Rom. 8. 26. Yea because the Lord greatly delighteth to haue his people seeke to him let me heare thy voice for it is sweete Cant. 2. 14. this is one chiefe end he aymeth at in bringing affliction vpon them euen to make them seeke and sue vnto him I will goe and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke me early Hos. 5. 15. The third and last Reason why affliction is so profitable and necessary is this That it prepares the heart to the vnderstanding and obedience of the Word True it is afflictions cannot soundly conuert the heart that honour is proper to the Word of God the Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule Psal. 19. 7. yet it is a great helpe to a mans conuersion and of great vse and necessity to prepare the heart to receiue profit by the Word Yea there are few or none that would regard the Word or profit much by it if the Lord should not humble them by afflictions The Lord hath two Schooles wherein he nourtereth his children A man that is exercised by affliction will profit more by one Sermon than another will doe by ten Esay 26. 9. Seeing thy iudgements are on the earth the inhabitants of the world shall learne righteousnesse When God by affliction hath humbled men and prepared their hearts if they might then haue good Teachers they would profit greatly If there bee then a messenger with him an interpreter one among a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse then he is gracious vnto him c. Iob 33. 23 24. That made the Psalmist say Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law Psal. 94. 12. This Dauid speaketh of himselfe Psal. 119. 71. It is good for â—…e that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy Statutes Though he were a most teachable Scholler yet he learned better by it than he could haue done without it While we are in prosperity we are like wanton children apt to play with our meate many things we heare we cannot vnderstand nor be perswaded of we will beleeue what we list obey what we list laugh at some truths that are taught vs fret and rage at other But affliction will open our eares if we belong to God and make vs vnderstand and be perswaded of many truths which before we could not beleeue Iob 33. 16. Then hee openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee hath sealed So that to them that will not be perswaded it is such a great sin to sweare now and then or to profane the Sabbath or to be drunken that there is such a necessity of hearing the Word preached as we haue taught we may say as the Prophet doth Esay 28. 19. There shall bee onely feare to make you vnderstand the hearing I warrant you if you belong to God he will by affliction perswade you one day and make you to vnderstand these truths Yea affliction bringeth a man to a more cleare certaine and experimentall knowledge of God and his truth than euer any without it haue attained vnto 2. Chron. 33. 13. Then Manasses knew that the Lord was God Iob 42. 5. I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but now mine eye seeth thee Lecture the eightie sixe Aprill 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the Vses that are to be made of this Doctrine touching the profitablenesse of affliction which the time would not permit vs to enter vpon the last day Which I am the more willing to insist vpon because this Doctrine was neuer more seasonable I thinke than it is at this day in regard of the generall Visitation of God that eyther is now or hath beene of late in euery Village and in euery Family nay I thinke there is scarce any one of you but you are still or you haue been of late afflicted with sicknesse either in your own persons as this Rulers sonne or in some that are neare and deare vnto you as this Ruler himselfe was Two principall Vses there be then that we are all to make of this Doctrine first it teacheth vs how to beare afflictions secondly how to profit by them For the first The man that doth beleeue this Doctrine and is fully perswaded that to all Gods Elect affliction is profitable and necessary will first beare afflictions patiently secondly will be comfortable and cheerefull in affliction thirdly will euen kisse the rod and be thankfull for afflictions fourthly will be so farre from desiring to be freed from affliction that he will rather desire it and pray for it See the experience and proofe of this in Gods children that were flesh and bloud as well as we and subiect to the same passions and infirmities that we are in these foure points First they haue beene quiet in their minds and free from murmuring and impatience Psal. 62. 1. He saith not onely as in Psal. 39. 9. I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it but My soule keepeth silence vnto God Secondly they haue beene cheerefull and full of ioy Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe wee so onely but also we reioyce in tribulation Thirdly they haue beene thankfull vnto God for their afflictions Iob 1. 21. Blessed be the Name of the Lord. Psal. 42. 11. Waite on God for I will yet giue him thankes Fourthly they haue euen desired and prayed for affliction mistake me not in this point I know well affliction is not simply to be prayed for It is in it owne nature a curse as I haue told you and fruit of Gods wrath yet because the childe of God knowes it is a meane that God hath been wont to do his people that good that he hath not vsed to doe any other way he may lawfully desire of God that he would rather afflict him and that sharply too then suffer him to perish rather vse this meanes to humble and reclaime him then tosuffer him to go on in his euill way els would not the Prophet haue prayed as he doth Ier. 10. 24. O Lord correct me but with iudgement not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing I know you will be ready to thinke that it is very strange that any should be able in this manner to beare affliction and that it were a maruellous happinesse to a man if he could attaine to this measure of grace I will therefore shew you the meane whereby the faithfull haue attained to it and wher by we also may attaine vnto it and that is the beleeuing and considering of fiue principall points all
certaine signe of Gods fauour for the Reprobate as well as the Elect are subiect vnto it But there is a maruellous difference betwixt the afflictions of the Elect and those of the Reprobate Hath he smitten him as he smote those that smote him saith the Prophet Esay 27. 7. As if he should say Hath the Lord smitten Israel as he smote them that were the enemies of Israel And this is a principall difference that the children of God are made the better by their afflictions but the reprobates and vngodly are not made the better but the worse rather by their afflictions Of the one it is said Rom. 8. 28. All things worke together for the good of them that loue God Of the other Ier. 12. 13. They were sicke and had no profit Let euery one of vs therefore labour to find in vs this marke of our Election this difference betwixt our selues and the Reprobate that God hath not smitten vs as he smote them that our affliction hath been sanctified vnto vs we haue profited by it we are able to say with Dauid in the truth of our hearts Psal. 119. 71. It is good for me that I haue been afflicted In all our afflictions let vs do as Iacob did Gen. 32. 26. that is we must not let the Lord go till he haue blessed vs. Weep and pray for that blessing which as I told you the last day the Lord is wont to giue vnto his children when he hath wrastled with them and afflicted them as the Prophet saith Iacob did Hos. 12. 4. And for your helpe and mine owne in this examination of our selues I will giue you out of Gods Word sixe Notes whereby we may try whether our affliction hath been sanctified vnto vs. And those are as it were sixe degrees whereby the Spirit of God proceedeth in sanctifying the afflictions of all his children and teaching them to profit by them 1 He causeth them by all their afflictions to take notice that God is displeased with them God hath some matter against them In all extraordinary and strange iudgements that are vpon vs euery one of vs should say to his owne heart as God saith his people would say Deut. 31. 17. Are not all these troubles come vpon me because God is not with me because God is offended with me yea this should we do also in the most ordinary and small afflictions that do befall vs. When God had taken away from Naomi her two sonnes though by an ordinary and vsuall death she saith Ruth 1. 13. That the hand of the Lord was gone out against her We can neuer profit by affliction till we can resolue vpon this in euery sicknesse in euery crosse that God is the Author of it God visits vs the hand of God is vpon vs and that he vseth not to strike any till he be angry with them When we are iudged saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11. 32. though it be but with such iudgements as he there speakes of Verse 10. sicknesse and weaknesse we are chastened of the Lord. And though the Lord do sometimes afflict his children rather for their triall than for any displeasure he hath conceiued against them as in Iobs case it was yet vsually he neuer strikes till he be angry So the Lord speakes of the afflictions of his deare children Esay 54. 8. For a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee And 57. 17. For his wicked couetousnesse I was angry with him I hid me and was angry We should therefore in the least affliction vpon vs labour to take notice of this and do as we are required Micah 6. 9. Heare the rod and who hath appointed it There is neuer a rod of God but it hath a voice by it as by a Herauld God proclaimes and testifieth against vs that he is offended as it is said Ezek. 38. 22. I will plead against him with pestilence and with bloud we should therefore heare the rod. Let vs then examine our selues by this first Note and we shall finde that there be very few of vs that receiue any profit by our afflictions for we neuer take notice of Gods displeasure in them It may be in some suddaine and extraordinary iudgement we will but in ordinary diseases and other crosses we neuer discerne the hand that smiteth vs but harden our selues to beare them off with head and shoulders by these and such like conceipts There is no man but shall haue crosses none but they shall be sick sometimes such and such haue had this Ague and done well enough and so I hope shall I. Thus God brings in his people reporting how they had hardened their hearts against his corrections Ier. 10. 19. I thought it is my sorrow and I will beare it Should any man be so foolish say they as to thinke that God is angry with him because he afflicteth him sometimes Why the best haue had their afflictions and whom God loues he chastens And with these conceipts many that haue no one good argument of Gods fatherly loue harden themselues against the sense of his anger in their afflictions For this senslesnesse God checketh his people Hos. 7. 9. Strangers haue deuoured his strength and he knoweth it not gray haires are here and there vpon him and he knoweth it not As if he should say Extreme misery and griefe had brought gray haires vpon him and yet remained he senslesse and neuer tooke notice from whence this came Esay 42. 25. He hath powred vpon him the fury of his anger and yet he knew not and it burned him yet he laid it not to heart The second Note to try whether our affliction be sanctified to vs whether we haue profited by it is this If it haue caused vs to humble our selues vnder the hand of God that is vpon vs if it haue made vs sorrow and grieue that we haue offended God This is a singular fruit of affliction and he hath begun to profit by his affliction that finds this in himselfe for God is maruellously pleased with this to see men humbled when he hath shewed himselfe angry See the respect he had to Iosiah for this 2 Kings 22. 19 20. Because thy heart did melt and thou hast humbled thy selfe before the Lord when thou heardst what I spake against this place behold therefore thine eyes shall not see all the euill that I will bring vpon this place Nay see what respect God had to Ahab for this or rather for an outward shew of this 1 Kings 21. 29. Seest thou bow Ahab is humbled before me because he submitteth himselfe before me I will not bring euill in his dayes This is the way to be rid of affliction 1 Pet. 5. 6. Humble your selues vnder the mighty hand of God that he may exalt you in due time And on the other side God cannot endure the contempt of his iudgements to see vs merry and iocund when he is angry or to set light by his corrections Esa. 22.
vndone if we should continue in it any time but the Lord seeth that it is very profitable and necessary for many of his seruants to be deepely humbled and that it is not good for them to be comforted too soone And what measure and continuance of sorrow is sufficient and good for vs he knoweth best This the Lord had respect vnto in refusing to grant Pauls request 2. Cor. 12. 7 8. he saw he would be in danger to be exalted and not be humbled enough if he should ease him of that affliction so soone as he desired The Lord doth this to trye and exercise the faith and obedience of his seruants that the same being found to be sincere it might yeeld them the more comfort He tries their obedience whether they will continue to seeke vnto him and call vpon him because they know he hath commanded them to doe it though they feele no comfort in it And he tryes their faith whether they will beleeue his promise and waite for the performance of it though he delay it long This Christ had respect vnto in those repulses he gaue to the poore woman of Canaan as appeares plainely Matth. 15. 28. O Woman great is thy faith bee it vnto thee as thou desirest The Lord doth this to make his seruants more feruent and importunate in prayer vnto him for his grace and fauour that so they may feele the more comfort in it and make more account of it when they haue recouered it As when a man hath obtained a thing by long suite and it hath cost him much he will esteeme of it the more and thinke himselfe the more beholding to him that granted it To this the Lord Iesus had respect in with-drawing himselfe so long from his deare Spouse Cant. 3. 1 4. She sought him first in her bed by night shee sought him but shee found him not secondly then she sought him in the Citie by the streets and open places she sought him but she found him not thirdly then she inquired of the Watch-men that went about the City Haue yee seene him whom my soule loueth At length when with so great paines and diligent seeking shee had found him she saith She tooke hold on him and left him not This is the fruit of extreame affliction to increase feruencie in prayer It was so in our Head Luke 22. 44. being in an Agony he prayed more earnestly And so it is in all his members likewise This Doctrine serueth principally for two Vses 1. For comfort 2. For exhortation First it serues to comfort such of Gods seruants as the Lord shall at any time deale in this manner with as he did here with this Ruler that in their affliction pray but obtaine not they pray long and often and receiue no comfort at all If this be thy case as it may be the case of any of vs be not discouraged faint not vnder this tentation cease not nor giue ouer to pray and seeke vnto God though he seeme to turne away from thee and to stop his eare yea to be angry with thee for it Consider it is thy duty to waite rest in the Lord and wait patiently for him Psal. 37. 7. I waited patiently for the Lord and he enclined vnto me and heard my crie Psal. 40. 1. But for thy comfort and encouragement obserue these fiue points 1. Thou art not the onely man with whom the Lord hath dealt thus but there haue beene many of his dearest children of whom thou canst make no doubt that they were highly in his fauour whom he hath beene wont to vse in this manner nay with whom he hath dealt farre more roughly than he doth with thee as I haue made it euident vnto thee in the proofe of the doctrine Nay there is scarce one of a thousand of Gods children but at one time or other in one degree or other they haue beene exercised with this tentation This consideration hath great force to comfort Gods children in this and all other their afflictions By this argument the Apostle comforteth the faithfull 1. Pet. 4. 12. Dearely beloued thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall which is among you to proue you as though some strange thing were come vnto you and 5. 9. Whom resist stedfast in the faith knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your Brethren that are in the world 2. Bee thou fally assured that thou neuer calledst vpon him in truth and with an vpright heart nor askedst ought according to his will but hee heard thee and tooke it in good part and regarded thy prayer and will certainely grant thy request whatsoeuer he hath seemed to thee to doe To this end thinke oft of these promises Esay 30. 10. Hee will certainely haue mercy vpon thee at the voice of thy cry when he heareth thee he will answer Psal. 145. 18 19. The Lord is neare to all that call vpon him yea to all that call vpon him in truth Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their cry and will saue them 1. Iohn 5. 14 15. This is the confidence that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heare vs whatsoeuer we aske we know that we haue the petitions that wee desired Yea though thy prayer be vnperfect and weake yet remember that this promise is made to all Rom. 10. 12 13. He that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him For whosoeuer shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall bee saued See the proofe of this in a prayer made in much infirmity when Dauid said in his hast and passion through the violence of his tentation that he was cut off from before the eyes of God that he was but a cast-away yet for all that God heard the voice of his supplications Psal. 31. 22. Yea be thou sure of this that he is much more ready to giue than thou canst be to aske 1. Pet. 3. 12. His eares are open as a kinde mother or nurse which vse to be so wakefull as they will heare the childe so soone as euer it begins to cry Dan. 5. 10. Feare not Daniel for from the first day that thou didst set thy heart to vnderstand and to humble thy selfe before thy God thy words were heard And Esay 65. 24. Yea before they call I will answer and while they speake I will heare This the faithfull haue gloried in Psal. 4. 3. and 17. 6. and 38. 15. This reason is of great force to encourage and hearten vs to perseuerance in prayer O thou that hearest prayer vnto thee shall all flesh come Psal. 65. 2. In the day of my trouble I will call vpon thee for thou wilt answer me Psal. 87. 7. 3. It may well be that God regards thy prayer and answers thee too though he doe not presently grant that that thou desirest of him If after thy
peace with them so far as is possible and as in you lieth but no further Rom. 12. 18. 3. This is not thy case alone but hath euer beene the condition of the godly to go thus alone and to be hated for it if yee were of the world the world would loue his owne but because yee are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Iohn 15. 19. 4. Consider that thou art not alone but besides those that thou maist see by the eye of faith God and his Angels and all the faithfull that liue already in glory who are all of thy side Heb. 12. 22. 24. In respect of whom thou maist say as 2. King 6. 16. They that be with vs are more than they that be with them you shall also find if you looke abroad and come into such assemblies as this that thou hast a great number euen in this world that are of thy minde And thou shouldest esteeme more of the loue of one godly man than of the hatred of a thousand such as scorne thee 5. The fewer that thou hast to go with thee and the more enemies thou findest for this the surer thou maist be that thy heart is vpright and the more praise shalt thou haue with God Noah was a iust man and perfect in his generation Gen. 6. 9. And that was the thing that highly-commended him vnto God Come thou and all thy house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this generation Gen. 7. 1. I know thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans seat is and thou holdest fast my Name and hast not denyed my faith euen in those dayes wherein Antipas was my faithfull Martyr who was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth Reu. 2. 13. 6. Thy liuing among so many and bad neighbours shall not hurt thee if God haue called thee to it the woman which hath a husband that beleeueth not if he be pleased to liue with her let her not leaue him for the vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified by the wife c. 1. Cor. 7. 13 14. but aduantage thee exceedingly For first it will make thee so much the more watchfull ouer thy waies ought yee not to walke in the feare of our God because of the reproach of the heathen our enemies Neh. 5. 9. Secondly it will increase thy zeale Lots zeale and piety was much increased by liuing in Sodome 2. Pet. 2. 7 8. Thirdly if thou so liue amongst them as thou oughtest it shall much encrease thy glory God hath promised that the faithfull shall be a blessing where they are Gen. 12. 3. And what knowest thou whether God hath placed thee there to that end thou maist win thy neighbour Who knoweth saith Mordecay to Ester whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time as this Est. 4. 14. what knowest thou O wife whether thou shalt saue thy husband and how knowest thou O man whether thou shalt saue thy wife 1. Cor. 7. 16. Labour so to liue as thou maist stop their mouth and win them also as the Apostle exhorteth all the faithfull that liued among the Gentiles and Christian women that had vnbeleeuing husbands to doe 1. Pet. 2. 12. and 3. 1. THE NINETIE THIRD LECTVRE ON IVLY XVI MDCXI IOHN IIII. XLIX L. The Noble man saith vnto him Sir come downe ere my childe dye Iesus saith vnto him Goe thy way thy sonne liueth And the man beleeued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and he went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. verse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist sets downe the History of the first miracle Christ wrought after his returne out of Iudea into Galile and that this History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to doe this miracle Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle Fourthly the conclusion of the story First the occasion is set downe in the 46. and 47. verses Secondly the manner how it was wrought is declared in the 48. verse and in these two that I haue now read And in setting of them downe we haue heard the Euangelist obserueth three things First the checke and reproofe that Christ gaue vnto this great man and to his whole Nation verse 48. Secondly the answer that this great man made to Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him verse 49. Thirdly the comfort and satisfaction that Christ gaue vnto this Ruler after he had thus reproued him and receiued this answer from him verse 50. The first of these three points were finished the last day it followeth now that we proceed to the two latter viz. the answer that this great man returned vnto Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him and the comfort that in the end he receiued from Christ. And first in the answer of this Ruler it is to be obserued 1. That he neither denieth nor confesseth the fault Christ charged him with 2. He is neither troubled by it so as to bewaile his infidelity and seeke pardon and helpe for it neither doth he excuse or lessen it any way 3. Nay which is strange he seemes not at all to haue regarded or beene moued with this sharpe reproofe of our Sauiour though he so highly esteemed of him And what was the cause of it his griefe and care for his sonne was so very extreme that he could minde nothing else nothing else could affect him This had taken vp all his thoughts and all his affections And from this example then we haue this Doctrine to learne for our instruction That extremity of worldly griefe will make the minde and heart of man vncapable of heauenly things The proofe of this you shall obserue in two points which both Scripture and Experience doth confirme vnto vs First it makes the heart vnfit to receiue benefit by the Word Secondly it makes the heart vnfit to pray For the first though it be true that a man is neuer so fit to receiue good by the Word neuer so teachable and traâ—…table as when affliction and sorrow hath opened his eare Iob 3â—… 16. yea if either affliction or sorrow be extreme it so oppresseth the heart it straighteneth and closeth it so as it makes him vnable to profit by the best teacher that shall come vnto him Tell a man in such a case of his sinnes tell him of the rebukes and threats of Gods Word and you shall not mâ—…ue him as we finde in this example So let the best Preacher come to a man in that case and tell himof the promises of God and apply vnto him the consolations of the Gospell he will be able to finde no sweetnesse in them yea he will be vnable to regard them A notable example we haue for this Exod 6. 9. Moses and Aaron came to them with as glad tidings as could
possibly be brought to a people in their case verse 6. 8 yet though first the message was so comfortable secondly the persons that brought it were such as they knew came immediately from God Exod. 4. 30 3â—… thirdly before when they brought them a message that was not altogether so full of comfort as this they receiued it and praised God for it Exod. 4. 31. yet now it is said Exod. 6. 9. they hearkened not vnto Moses they made no reckoning of any thing he had said And the reason is giuen for anguiâ—…h of spirit and for cruell bondage And this was not their case onely but it is the very naturall property and effect of extreme heauinesse to make the soule apt to refuse and reiect all comfort So is it said of Iacob when he thought Ioseph had beene slaine Gen. 37. 35. All his sonnes and his daughters rose vp to comfort him but he would not be comforted And Dauid complaines oft that in this case his soule refused comfort Psalmeâ—…7 â—…7 〈◊〉 Now for the second point The man that hath had the best gift in prayer shall be hardly able to make vse of it in this case Extremity of sorrow will make a man vnfit and vnable to lift vp hi heart to God in prayer in any comfortable manner True it is that first a man is best able to pray in affliction and sorrow if it be moderate Lâ—…rd in trouble haue they visited thee they powred out prayer when thy chastening was vpon them Esay 26. â—…6 Secondly no affliction can vtterly quench the spirit of prayer in the childe of God euen then when through extremity of anguish we know not what to pray for as we ought the spirit it selfe helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercession for the Saints according to the will of God And the Prophet saith that he cryâ—…d vnto God and sought him by prayer euen when his spirit was ouerwhelmed with sorrow when he was so troubled that he could not speake Psal. 77. 1 4. that he prayed in that case But he did it without comfort verse 3. I thought vpon God and was troubled I prayed and my spirit was fâ—…ll of angnish In which respect the man that is in extreme affliction is compared to a drunken man Esay 51. 21. Heare now thou miserable and drunken but not with wine And what good can a drunken man receiue by the Word O how can a drunken man pray The Vses of this Doctrine are foure First to perswade euery man to take heed of immoderate griefe and to fence his heart against excessiue sorrow specially for worldly things I doe not disswade you from all sorrow for I know that all sound Christians are giuen much to mourning Blessed are they that mourne Matth. 5. 4. Iohn 16. 20. Verily verily I say vnto you that yee shall weepe and lament and the world shall reioyce and yee shall sorrow And this exhortation must not be deliuered without caution in this secure age wherein men had more need to vse all their skill to moue men to mourning and lamentation And know therefore that first it is a signe and note of an vngracious heart for a man to abandon all sorrow and repose all his felicity in carnall ioy Luke 6. 25. Woe be to you that now laugh Eccles. 7. 6. The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning but the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Secondly there be sundry cases wherein a man is bound to force his heart to griefe and sorrow as first for his sinnes when the faithfull looke vpon him whom they haue pierced by their sinnes they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his onely sonne c. Zach. 12. 10. secondly for Gods corrections and tokens of his anger thou hast stricken them but they haue not grieued Ier. 5. 3. thirdly for the dishonour that is done to God by the sins of others Psal. 119. 136. Mine eyes gush out c. and fourthly for the miseries and afflictions of others Iob 30. 25. Did not I mourne for him that was in trouble was not my soule in heauinesse for the poore Thirdly know that sorrow is not alwaies hurtfull for a man but many times exceeding wholesome and profitable Eccles. 7. 4. It is better to goe into the house of mourning than into the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing shall lay it to his heart Yea verse 5. Anger is better than laughter for by a sad looke the heart is made better Though the griefe be such which a man conceiueth vpon this occasion that it euen troubles and disquiets the minde for that is meant by Anger in this place and in that also 1. Chron. 13. 11. Dauid was angry that the Lord had made a breach in Vzzah And though it be so great that he cannot hide it but make shew of it in the sadnesse of his countenance yet this will doe the heart good And of godly sorrow the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 7. 8. Though I made you sorry with my Letter yet doe I not repent It were a fond conceit for men to thinke that if they should giue place a little to godly sorrow it would bring them to despaire No no there is no such danger in it no it is the readiest and surest way to attaine to true and sound comfort Bee afflicted and mourne and weepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Humble your selues in the fight of the Lord and he shall lift you vp Iam. 4. 9 10. But though this be so yet is this also the counsaile and exhortation of the Holy Ghost to moderate our sorrow and to take heede of that sorrow that is immoderate and excessiue There is a time to weepe and a time to laugh a time to mourne and a time to dance No man is bound to mourne continually to spend all his time in sorrow Eccles. 3 4. sufficient vnto the day is the euill thereof men should not giue way to vnnecessary sorrowes Matth. 6. 34. They that weepe should be as though they wept not they should so moderate their griefe as it may no way hinder them in any duty to God or man 1 Cor. 7. 30. yea euen of excessiue sorrow for sin 2. Cor. 2. 7. Ye ought to comfort him lest he be swallowed vp with ouer much heauinesse And this exhortation the Holy Ghost inforceth with sundry reasons 1. Immoderate sorrow and heauinesse of heart is a great curse of God Deut. 28. 65. The Lord shall giue thee a trembling heart and a sorrowfull minde And on the other side a cheerefull heart is spoken of as a great blessing Act. 14. 17. Filling our hearts with food and gladnesse 2. It is a great enemie to our health which God hath bound vs to haue care of Pro. 17. 22. A ioyfull heart causeth good health but a sorrowfull minde dryeth vp the bones Psal. 31. 10. My life is wasted with heauinesse
3. It is a maine hinderance to grace in the vse of the word and prayer as we haue heard in the Doctrine Pro. 15. 13. By the sorrow of the heart the spirit is broken 4. It giues great aduantage to Sathan It is an old saying that Melancholia est vehiculum Daemonum And experience proues that we are neuer so weake so apt to receiue the temptations of Sathan so vnable to resist them as when we are oppressed with melancholy and sadnesse of heart And this is that that is said Neh. 8. 10. The ioy of the Lord is our strength In this respect Paul chargeth the Corinthians to comfort the incestuous person and take heed lest he were not swallowed vp with ouermuch heauinesse lest Sathan saith he circumuent vs. For we are not ignorant of his enterprises 2. Cor. 2. 11. Lecture the ninetie fourth Iuly 23. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLIX L. THe last day we began to speake of the answer that this Ruler returned vnto Christ when he had beene rebuked of him and charged with infidelity which answer is set downe in this verse I haue now read vnto you And in it we obserued that he neither denies nor acknowledgeth the fault Christ charged him and his Nation with Secondly he neither shewes himselfe troubled with it by confessing his infidelity and seeking pardon nor doth he excuse or lessen it any way Thirdly though he esteemed highly of Christ and counted him a Prophet yet seemes he not at all to regard or be moued one whit with this sharpe reproofe he had receiued from him Fourthly no other cause can be imagined of his senslesnesse and stupidity but onely this That his griefe and care for his sonne was so very extreme that it tooke vp all his thoughts and affections it did so oppresse him that he could minde nothing else nothing else could affect him And from hence we receiued this Doctrine That extremity of worldly griefe will make the minde and heart of man vncapable of heauenly things It makes a man vnfit to receiue benefit by the Word and it makes a man also vnapt to pray with comfort For the Word though the heart of man be neuer so apt to profit by it neuer so teachable as it is in the time of affliction and heauinesse if it be moderate yet when it is in extremity it so oppresseth the heart that neither the threats of the Law though they be pressed vpon it by a sonne of thunder nor the sweet promises of the Gospell though they be applyed by such an one as Barnabas a sonne of consolation will be able to moue it or doe it good And as for prayer though we are neuer so fit for it as in time of affliction and heauinesse if it be moderate and secondly the spirit of prayer is such a grace and of that immortall nature as no affliction be it neuer so extreme is able vtterly to quench it or to depriue a man of it that did euer truely enioy it yet if affliction and sorrow be extreme it will make the best of Gods children vnfit to pray with that comfort they were wont And the reason of this I shewed you is the great weakenesse and impotency of mans nature Then came we to make our Vse of the Doctrine And the first Vse was to perswade euery Christian to learne the right way how to preuent and keepe his owne heart from immoderate sorrow specially for worldly things But because most men are apt to stumble at this exhortation and this age is so secure and so set vpon iollity and carnall mirth that it may seeme more needfull for vs to vse all our skill to humble men and bring them to remorse of conscience than to teach them to striue against sorrow I did therefore propound vnto my selfe this order in handling of this first Vse of the Doctrine First to shew you how far forth sorrow is fit and necessary for Christians Secondly that yet they must take heede of excessiue sorrow Thirdly how and by what meanes a man may best preserue and confirme his heart against it And of these three points I finished the two first the last day but the time would permit me to goe no further It now remaines that we proceed to the third and last and so come to the second Vse of the Doctrine All men esteeme it a miserable thing to haue a heart oppressed with griefe and seeke to shun it by all meanes And on the other side all men esteeme it an happy thing to haue a chearefull and merry heart but most men are miserably deceiued in the meanes whereby the heart may be preserued from excessiue sorrow and brought vnto true ioy But we must know that true peace is the peace of God as the Apostle cals it Phil. 4. 7. and true ioy is the gift of God And euery Christian should be able to call the Lord the God of his ioy and gladnesse as Dauid doth Psal. 43. 4. and make no reckoning of that peace and ioy whereof God is not the author So that if we would attaine to true peace and ioy indeed we must seeke it by such meanes as God hath directed vs to vse and not by any other Now I finde foure things especially which God hath in his Word directed vs to vse as remedies and preseruatiues against excessiue griefe and meanes to bring vs to true ioy The first is to get a true iustifying faith and good assurance of our saluation This is a sure way to keepe the heart from excessiue griefe and make it chearefull no ioy comparable to this Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs thou hast put gladnesse in my heart more then in the time that their corne and their wine increased Psal. 4. 6 7. The ioy that growes from this ground is vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Pet. 1. 8. This is able to make a man reioyce when he hath neuer so many meanes to make him heauie being iustified by faith we glory in tribulations Rom. 5. 1. 3. this made Paul and Silas sing so merily euen in the stockes at midnight Acts 16. 25. For true faith giues a man many grounds and reasons of sound comfort First it assures him of the pardon of his sinne and when he knowes that no affliction neede trouble him Matth. 9. 2. Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee for sin is the very sting of death and of all affliction 1. Cor. 15. 56. Secondly he knowes he shall neuer lose the fauour of God after he hath once obtained it how many signes of Gods anger soeuer may be vpon him Rom. 8. 38 39. I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor principalities nor powers c. shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ our Lord. Thirdly he knowes God will haue tender respect to his weakenesse in whatsoeuer affliction he shall lay vpon him that it shall not exceede his strength God will by the
Gods deare children when they haue neglected the care of a good conscience and fallen into grosse sinnes great sinnes haue brought them into great sorrowes The sinnes that haue been committed with most iollity and pleasure did of all other bring them to the most sorrow of heart in the end This Iob felt when God caused him to possesse the sinnes of his youth he saith Iob 13. 26. that he did write bitter things against him He found much bitternesse in the remembrance of those sinnes And Dauid though he were of a sanguine constitution 1 Sam. 16. 12. and consequently chearfull naturally though he were likewise an excellent Musitian and a King also that had all outward helps to keep sorrow from his heart yet when he had giuen liberty to himself to commit that sweet sin as the world cals it he lost his chearefulnes and grew to that inward anguish of spirit that he cries out in Psal. 51. 8. Make me to heare ioy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may reioyce And Ps. 31. 10. My life is wasted with heauines and my years with mourning 1 O think vpon this you Belly-gods and Wantons that can find no pleasure but in offending God As pleasant as you be now you will haue the heauiest hearts one day of any people vnder the Sun Woe be to you that laugh now for ye shall mourne and weepe Luke 6. 25. 2 And you Beloued Would you haue a chearfull heart and be comfortable euen in affliction in the time of your sicknesse and at the houre of your death haue care then of a good conscience take heed of knowne sinnes Do you feele your hearts at any time begin to be oppressed with heauinesse Examine your liues find out your chiefe sinnes purge your selues from them by repentance and so shall ye keep your selues from being ouercome with griefe The third preseruatiue and meanes to keep a mans heart from excessiue griefe specially for any worldly occasion is to make the Lord his treasure and not any earthly thing If a man do not ouer-value these earthly comforts husbands wiues friends children health wealth liberty peace c. nor count them his chiefe treasure but esteeme them as they are indeed transitory comforts and count the Lord his fauour and grace his chiefe treasure If a man set not his heart on these things but loue them only in the Lord then shall he not be oppressed with immoderate sorrow for them when God shall take them away What a notable help it is against excessiue sorrow when a man can keep his heart from the ouer-much loue of these things we shall find 1 Cor. 7. â—…0 where when the Apostle had said Let them that weepe be as though they wept not he adds presently And they that reioyce as though they reioyced not as if he should say Wouldst thou keep thy selfe from weeping and mourning too much for these things when thou shalt lose them then reioyce not too much in them when thou doest possesse them And for the other point what force there is in this to stay the heart from immoderate griefe for worldly things when a man can make the Lord his fauour and grace his chiefe treasure you shall find Esa. 33. 6. There shall be stability of thy times strength saluation wisdome and knowledge for the feare of the Lord shall be his treasure As if he should say In all times the man that hath made the feare of the Lord his treasure shall haue stability and strength and saluation wisdome and knowledge And our Sauiour when he dehorts his Disciples from that care for earthly things as will bring griefe and vexation to the heart prescribes this for a remedy against it Mat. 6. 33. But seeke ye first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof c. On the other side the man that makes these worldly things his chief treasure and sets his heart vpon them cannot choose but be oppressed with sorrow when he shall be depriued of them as we see in the example of Ahab 1 King 21. 5 6. When he could not get Naboths Vineyard his spirit was exceeding sad and he could not eat his meat And why so His pleasure was his treasure he loued Naboths vineyard too well and it was a death to him to be kept from it Then may I say to euery one of you that haue no felicity but in earthly things in your wealth your belly-cheere your merry company your pastimes and sports your braue apparell your credit and fauour with men you loue them more than God you affect them and care for them more than for God as our Sauiour in another case said Luke 21. 6. Are these the things that ye looke vpon Haue you no better comforts than these Alas how wofull will your case be when you must part with these things Consider what is said Iob 27. 8. What hope hath the hypocrite when he hath heaped vp riches if God take away his soule Can he hope that God will heare his cry when trouble commeth vpon him Will he set his delight on the Almighty and call vpon God at all times Follow therefore the counsaile of our blessed Sauiour Mat. 6. 19. Lay not vp treasures for your selues vpon earth but lay vp treasure for your selues in heauen And marke well the reason of our Sauiour which he giues Verse 21. For where your treasure is there will your hearts be also q. d. If you make earthly things your treasure you will immoderately ioy in them when you haue them and grieue for them when you shall want them Consider first that these things are not our proper goods but cast more plentifully on reprobates than on Gods children If ye haue not been faithfull in that which is another mans who shall giue you that which is your owne Luke 16. 12. But Gods fauour and grace is our peculiar portion These things are not durable neither can we haue any certaintie in them Trust not in vncertain riches 1 Timothie 6. 17. But Gods fauour and grace is euerlasting The feare of the Lord is cleane enduring for euer Psal. 19. 9. These things are vaine and can yeeld vs no helpe no comfort when we shall most stand in need Riches profit not in the day of wrath Prouerb 11. 4. Whereas the sense of Gods fauour and grace will yeeld vs comfort euen in the greatest affliction it will make vs euen to glory in the greatest tribulation Rom. 5. 3. The fourth and last preseruatiue against immoderate sorrow is for a man to be rightly perswaded of his liberty in the vse of the outward comforts of this life as a good diet and good company and following our worldly callings and recreations and such like Let no man say this preseruatiue might well be spared as beseeming the Physitian much better than the Diuine for first many a good soule haue great need of this preseruatiue and giue great aduantage to Satan
in the anguish of their conscience by perswading themselues they should much offend God if they should giue liberty to themselues to enioy the creatures of God for their delight if they should keepe company or follow their callings or be merrie at any time or vse recreations Secondly in speaking of this Point I will keepe my selfe in mine owne element and speake that which I haue receiued not from the Physitian but from the Lord. Yet haue I reserued this preseruatiue for the last place because that which you haue heard in the three former will much helpe you to receiue this with profit and not with hurt For first that which I haue to say in this point belongs onely to such as know themselues to be reconciled to God in Christ Iesus the rest must go to the Physitian for comfort in this case I haue none for them To such I say as delight is not seemly for a foole it is an vnseemly and absurd thing in the eye of euery wise man to see an vngracious man so merry and iocund Pro. 19. 10. God hath created all the comforts of this life to be receiued with thanksgiuing of them that belieue and know the truth and of none els 1 Tim. 4. 3. Secondly If a man vse things without sobriety and affect them too much as if he had no better comforts than these he shall neuer receiue good by them It is made the note of a man that shall neuer go to Heauen Psal. 24. 4. To lift vp his mind vnto vanitie It is easie for a man to surfeit and take too much of these things Prou. 25. 16. If you haue found hony saith Salomon eat that that is sufficient for thee lest thou be ouer full and vomit it Of the comfort and refreshing that many take in these things it may be said as Prou. 14. 13. The end of that mirth is heauinesse yet certainly there is great force in these things being rightly vsed to keep the heart from being ouercome with sadnesse and to make it chearefull This appeareth plainly by the contrary euen by the restraint God hath enioyned vnto his seruants in the vse of these things at such times as he cals them to mourning On the day of the Fast because it was to be a day of humiliation Leuit. 23. 27. and 29. 32. men might not enioy the liberall vse of Gods creatures In those dayes I Daniel was mourning three whole weekes I ate no pleasant bread neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth neither did I annoint my selfe at all till three whole weeks were fulfilled Dan. 10. 2 3. Nor follow the works of their lawfull callings Whatsoeuer soule it be that doth any work in that same day that same soule will I destroy from among his people Leuit. 23. 30. Nor allow to themselues the comfort of society Let the bride-groome go forth of his chamber and the bride out of her bed-chamber Ioel 2. 16. In it men separated themselues from their wiues Zach. 7. 3. The husbands kept it in a secret fast apart and their wiues apart Zach. 12. 12. Nor vse recreation nor the meanes of mirth Gods people in the time of their mourning for Ierusalem when they were in captiuity did forbeare their singing and all other meanes of mirth preferring Ierusalem before their chiefe ioy Psalme 137. 4 6. And indeed it is very euident that these are good meanes appointed of God to refresh and comfort the heart of man First for a liberall diet we know what is said Pro. 31. 6 7. Giue ye strong drink to him that is ready to perish And 1 Tim. 4. 4. Euery creature of God is good and nothing ought to be refused specially not vpon conscience and conceit of vnlawfulnesse if it be receiued with thanksgiuing Secondly for society what a comfort it is we may find by this that Sathans best aduantage to tempt Christ was when he was all alone in the wildernesse and vtterly barred from all societie of men Matth. 4. 1. Thirdly for following our callings the many promises of comfort and ioy that are made vnto them that walke diligently in their callings proue it plainly When thou eatest the labours of thy hands thou shalt be blessed and it shal be well with thee Psal. 128. 〈◊〉 Ye shall reioyce in all that ye put your hand vnto Deut. 2. 7. The sleep of a labouring man is sweet Eccl. 5. 12. And for them all that a Christian vpon no pretence of humiliation for sinne or for too long a time may altogether depriue himselfe of these outward comforts may haue a notable example of Dauid euen then when he had as great cause to be humbled as any poore sinner can haue 2 Sam. 12. 20. 4. 29. 31. When the child was dead though the remembrance and sense of his sinne died not with the child he arose from the earth and washed and annointed himselfe yea he vsed againe the lawfull comfort of the mariage bed he exercised himselfe againe in the works of his calling and fought the Lords battels and shewed great seuerity against the enemies of the Lord. Lecture the ninetie fifth Iuly 10. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLIX L. WE haue already obserued in the speech of this Ruler which is set downe Ver. 49 that his heart was so oppressed with care and feare and griefe for his sonne as he could not mind what Christ said vnto him he could not be troubled or moued at all with the sharpe reproofe he receiued from him though he esteemed highly of him yet doth he not regard what he said vnto him And from hence we haue receiued this Doctrine That worldly griefe and affliction if it be extreme and violent is wont to make the mind and heart vncapable of heauenly things vnable to receiue any benefit by the Word and vnfit also to pray with comfort And the first Vse I told you was to be made of this Doctrine is to perswade euery Christian to learne the right way how to preuent and keepe his owne heart from immoderate sorrow specially from worldly things And thus farre we proceeded the last day It remaineth now that we come to another Vse that is to be made of this Doctrine and so we will proceed vnto that that followeth The second and last Vse of the former Doctrine is to disswade all men from putting off the care of their soules and prouiding for the welfare and saluation of them vntill the euill day It is wisdome for a man to seeke reconciliation with God and assurance of it presently and without delay while he is in his best health And to make his best benefit of all good means of grace and to get good grounds of assurance of his saluation before affliction come while his mind and memory is free and his heart chearefull This we know is the exhortation of Salomon Eccl. 12. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth while the euill daeies come not nor the yeares of affliction wherein
he expostulateth no further with him concerning his infidelity but perceiuing that his minde was so oppressed with griefe that he could not regard nor be affected with that which was said concerning his sinne he beares with him in it and saith no more of his sinne Secondly that he yeeldeth vnto his importunity and healeth his sonne as he had desired Thirdly and lastly he grants him more than he did desire or could hope for at his hands for whereas he desired only that he would go downe and heale his sonne verse 47 49. and that would haue required some time Christ doth immediately deliuer his childe from all his paine and danger and restoreth him to health And for the Reason that moued Christ to shew such respect to this weake man which is the third point I told you is to be obserued in the Text though it were chiefly in himselfe euen in his owne mercy he shewed mercy on him because it pleased him so to doe Rom. 9. 18. yet had he doubtlesse respect vnto those small seedes and beginnings of Faith and vprightnesse of heart which he discerned in him He saw first that he came to him for helpe with an honest heart and perswasion that he was able and willing to doe him good secondly that he was constant and importunate and would not be driuen away by the repulse he receiued from him And for this cause had Christ so great respect vnto him notwithstanding all the faults and weaknesses that he discerned in him Then from these three points thus obserued in the Text this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the Lord is not wont to reiect his seruants for any of their infirmities True it is the Lord is not so blinded with affection towards his children as he cannot see any fault in them or doteth so vpon them as to delight in their blemishes or is so indulgent towards them as he is loth to grieue and displease them as many foolish parents are for first he mislikes and is displeased euen with the least fault he sees in any of his children Hab. 1. 13. He hath pure eyes and cannot see euill he cannot behold wickednesse See this in the angry reproofes that Christ hath beene wont to giue euen to his best beloued Disciples euen for their ignorance are ye also yet without vnderstanding Doe yee not yet vnderstand Matth. 15. 16 17. and for their weakenesse of Faith ô faithlesse and peruerse generation how long shall I be with you how long shall I suffer you Matth. 17. 17. and therefore none that hath grace may please himselfe in the least of his corruptions but ought to be grieued and humbled for it Yea if his children doe slip into any foule faults hee will as sharply correct them as he will doe any other Amos 3. 2. You onely haue I knowne of all the families of the earth therefore I will visit you for all your iniquities See an example of Gods seuerity towards Moses for delaying the circumcision of his son in the Iune the Lord met him and sought to kill him that is he did breake forth vpon him by some grieuous iudgement that was so sensible as both Moses and Zipporah tooke notice of it and of the cause of it too viz. the neglect of circumcising their son Exod. 4. 24. yea the Lord will sooner beare with grosse sinnes in others than with the appearance and shew of euill in his owne The Lord your God is a iealous God among you Deut 6. 15. and a iealous husband cannot endure so much as the shewes of vnchaste loue in his wife towards another in lookes or talke or gesture or secret company And therefore the nearer any man drawes to God in a profession of piety and religion the more carefull had he need be to looke to his waies And he is a mad man that imagines because he is a professour God will beare with him in his sinnes And yet for all this the goodnesse of the Lord is certainely wonderfull this way in bearing with his seruants and not reiecting them for their infirmities for besides that none of all their frailties shall be imputed vnto them to their condemnation Rom. 8. 1. He seeth no iniquity in Iacob nor transgression in Israel Num. 23. 21. He doth so passe by many of the foule infirmities of his children as he doth not so much as correct them in this life for them nor checke them nor make any mention at all of them And this is surely very admirable considering how iust the Lord is and how he hates sinne which made the Prophet to burst forth into that admiration Micah 7. 8. Who is a God like to thee that taketh away iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage This we shall the better beleeue to be so by considering three points First that though the Lord hate all sinne euen in his owne seruants and they dislike themselues for it yet he liketh neuer the worse of them for their frailties Iob we know shewed great impatiency Iob 3. insomuch as afterwards when he considered how he had carryed himselfe he saith Chapt. 42. 6. I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes but God seeth no such matter in him God counteth him a most patient man when he condemned himselfe God iustified him Ioh 42. 7 8. and twice chargeth his friends thus Yee haue not spoken of â—…e the thing that is right like my seruant Iob. The like we shall see in Dauid he complaineth of himselfe Psalme 40. 12. that his sinnes were more than the haires of his head therefore his heart failed him But the Lord had a farre better opinion of him than he had of himselfe for thus God saith of him 1 Reg. 14. 8. that he had followed him with all his heart and done onely that that was right in his eyes Secondly these very workes wherein his seruants haue shewed much frailty he hath accepted of and taken them in good part and hath not beene wont to reiect the good workes they haue performed because of the corruption they haue shewed in them 2. Chron. 6. 8 Whereas it was in thine heart to build an house to my Name saith the Lord to Dauid yet was it ignorantly and fondly done of him to purpose such a thing without warrant from God as appeareth spake I a word to any of the iudges of Israel whom I commanded to feed my people saying why haue yee not built me a house of Cedars 1. Chron. 17. 6. thou didst well in that thou wast so minded The like to this we may see in a prayer Dauid made Psal. 31. 22. I said in my haste I am cast out of thy sight and what more wicked or corrupt thought could any man haue in prayer yet marke what followeth Yet thou heardest the voice of my prayer when I cryed vnto thee God reiected not his prayer though it were tainted with so foule a corruption But what speake we of Dauid Esay
64. 6. All our righteousnesses saith the Church are like filthy clouts But doth God therefore reiect them No first he accepteth them and takes them in good part they are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 2. 5. secondly he delighteth and taketh great pleasure in them sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. thirdly yea he will also reward them not onely in this life yet godlinesse hath promises euen of this life 1. Tim. 4. 8. but euen with the reward of the inheritance as the Apostle speaketh Col. 3. 24. When the dead shall be iudged he will giue reward not onely vnto his seruants the Prophets and to his Saints but to all that feare his Name both small and great Apoc. 11. 18. Thirdly and lastly he is so farre from reiecting his seruants for any their infirmities that of all other he hath most care of them that are most troubled with their infirmities he sheweth most tender respect vnto them In this respect it pleaseth the Lord to compare himselfe to a carefull and good shepheard that sheweth his care most of all towards those sheepe that are most weak and feeble in the slock Esay 40. 11. He shall feed his flocke like a shepheard he shall gather the lambs with his arme and carry them in his bosome and shall guide them that are with young And Ezek. 34. 16. I will seeke that which was lost and bring againe that that was driuen away and will binde vp that that was broken and will strengthen the weake In this respect it is said of Christ Mat. 12. 20. Abruised reede shall he not breake and smoaking flaxe shall he not quench See an experiment of this in those two Apostles which aboue all shewed most weaknesse of Faith Thomas and Peter and you shall finde Christ shewed more tender respect to them two than to all the rest For Peter Christ was most carefull that his resurrection should be reuealed vnto him Marke 16. 7. Yea 1. Cor. 15. 5. He was seene first of Cephas and then of the twelue yea to him specially he giues the commandement to feed his sheepe Ioh. 21. 15. And for Thomas see the care Christ had of him Iohn 20. 24 26. first he appeared againe to his Disciples when hee was among them and for his sake chiefly secondly he singles him out from the rest and giues him sensible helpes and meanes to confirme his Faith The Reasons of this Doctrine are principally two first the loue that the Lord beareth to our persons through Christ. Gen. 4. 4. God had respect to Abell and to his offering Through Christ God is become our father he beareth a fatherly affection to vs yea a farre more tender affection than any of vs that are parents can beare to our little ones yea a mother may forget to haue compassion vpon the sonne of her wombe yet will I not forget thee Esay 49. 15. And yet euen we that are euill stand thus affected to our little ones that we cannot loath them or neglect them for any out-breach or looking asquint or any other such like deformity yea many a thing which in another mans eye is a great blemish as the pocke-holes in the face or such like to vs seemeth none at all yea the weaker and more feeble any of our children are the more tender we are ouer them And this is much more so with the Lord toward his children Psal. 103. 13. As a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him Mal. 3. 17. I will spare them as one spareth his owne sonne that serueth him The second Reason is the respect the Lord hath to the worke of his owne spirit that dwelleth in his children and to the vprightnesse of their heart Psal. 51. 6. Behold thou louest truth in the inward affections therefore hast thou taught mee wisedome in the secret of my heart Vprightnesse of heart is the chiefe worke of Gods spirit therefore Dauid begs this so earnestly of God that he would renew a right spirit within him Psal. 51. 10. and describes the man whose iniquities God hath forgiuen to bee such a one as in whose spirit there is no guile Psal. 32. 2. Where God discerneth this he will beare with many other wants Though Asa had many foule faults yet is he for this commended Asa his heart was perfect with the Lord all his daies 1. Reg. 15. 14. But on the other side it is said of Amazia that though he had not so many faults as Asa but did in many things much better than he yet the Lord reiected him and made not that account of him as he did of weake Asa he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart 2. Chro. 25. 2. The Vse of this Doctrine Before I can deliuer it I must labour to preuent the abuse of it For whereas this is the childrens bread many dogs and whelpes will be snatching at it many a wicked and vngracious man will be ready to abuse this Doctrine to the blessing of himselfe in his vngodly waies and say The best haue their faults God is not so seuere as to marke euery thing that is said or done amisse he will beare with the infirmities of his children my heart is good c. But to such I say they haue nothing to doe with this doctrine but first as of the godly I haue said that none of all their foulest sins shall euer be imputed to them so to thee I say that all euen the least sinne that euer thou committedst shall be laid to thy charge know thou that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement Eccles. 11. 9. of euery idle word that such men shall speake they shall giue account at the day of Iudgement Matth. 12. 36. Secondly As the duties the godly haue performed euen those that haue beene most full of blemishes shall be accepted and rewarded so the very best things that euer thou didst are abominable to God and shall increase thy condemnation the sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 8. Thirdly As the foulest sin that euer a godly man fell into was but his infirmity so the least offence that euer thou committedst is a reigning sin And because thou comfortest thy selfe so much in this that the godlyest haue their faults and thy sins are but thine infirmities I will shew thee sundry differences betweene the faults of the godly and thy sins betweene the infirmities of the one and the reigning sins of the other First Before the committing of it The regenerate man doth not commit any foule sinne with purpose and premeditation of heart but hee is ouertaken before he be aware and slippeth suddenly into it through the violence of tentation Thus Paul describeth the sinne of a regenerate man Gal. 6. 1. If any be fallen by occasion ouertaken with any fault So Dauid speakes of himselfe Psal. 39. 22.
the professors of Gods truth that they heare nothing they talke of nothing so willingly as they do of the faults of others euen of their brethren Psal. 50. 20. Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother c. There is no talke that men will sit so long at and so willingly as this Pro. 18. 8. The words of a tale-bearer are as flatteries and they goe downe to the bowels of the belly O if the Lord should so gladly pry into all the faults of his seruants as we that are fellow-seruants do into the infirmities one of another who were able to abide it Psal. 130. 3. If thou O Lord shalt streightly marke iniquities O Lord who shall stand Let vs therefore in this also shew our selues the children of our heauenly father that as he doth vnwillingly see the faults of his children hee hath not beheld iniquity in Iacob Num. 23. 21. and passeth by many of their transgressions Micah 7. 18. so let vs learne to do Let vs be loth to see and heare of the infirmities of Gods seruants Thirdly thou must take heed that when his infirmities and faults be such as thou canst not choose but take notice of then that thou despise him not nor reiect him for his infirmities not for errour in iudgement Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let him that eateth not iudge him that eateth Why doest thou iudge thy brother or why doest thou set at nought thy brother Rom. 14. 3. 10. not for infirmities and slips in his life and conuersation Mat. 18. 10. See that yee despise not one of these little ones Where our Sauiour cals the faithfull so neither in respect of their stature as verse 2. nor in respect of their pouerty and contemptible estate in the world but in respect of their many errours and infirmities as is plaine by the comparison he vseth vers 12. It is not lawfull to despise so little and meane a Christian as through his errours and falls is like vnto a stray and lost sheepe And marke our Sauiours reason for this vers 10. Because God despiseth them not but makes great account of them and hath appointed his Angels to guard and attend them yea vers 11. he sent his Sonne into the world chiefly for their sakes therefore must we take heed we despise them not Now it is certaine that many offend this way that take themselues to be right good Christians they that pretend great loue and respect to good men and euen to all them that feare God yet will be found to be despisers of these little ones This will appeare euidently in three things First by the aptnesse that is in Christians to iudge one another If any differ from them in iudgement but euen in the controuersies of our Church about matters of ceremony If we discerne in any professor neuer so little frowardnesse or vnthankfulnesse or pride or such like corruption though both the one and the other do professe the feare of God not in word only but in their whole conuersation straight we are apt to conclude surely he is but a carnall man he is but an hypocrite there is no soundnesse or sincerity of heart in him Now this is a plaine despising of Christs little ones When the Apostle had said Rom. 14. 34. Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not he adds presently And let not him that eateth not iudge him that eateth for God hath receiued him Who art thou that condemnest another mans seruant he standeth or falleth to his owne master The second signe of this is the aptnesse that is in Christians to estrange themselues one from another in affection in countenance in society for euery small infirmity they discerne one in another This is also a plaine despising of Christs little ones and a spice of that foule sin that the Prophet notes in the hypocrites of his time Esay 65. 5. Which say Stand apart come not neare mee for I am holier then thou Of our Sauiour we reade that though his kinsfolkes and all the company that met at the wedding in Cana of Galile were addicted to the superstitious purifications of the Iewes yet did not he for that their errour in iudgement and practice shunne their company and society Iohn 2. 6. And of the first Christians in the Primitiue Church it is said Acts 2. 42. that as they did ioyne together in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers so they were not strange one to another but maintained a sweet fellowship and society together vers 46. They did eate their meate together with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart And so should we doubtlesse do vpon the same ground Certainly they that are of the same minde in all substantiall points of Religion and are enliued and guided by the same spirit of grace ought not to be strange one vnto another Not loue onely but brotherly kindnesse is required of vs one toward another 2. Peter 1. 7. A third signe of this is the generall neglect of all meanes to reclaime or strengthen a weake brother we are apt to obserue euery fault in a weake brother to dislike him for it to speake of it also to others but neither by prayer to God nor by brotherly admonition will we seeke to reclaime him This is a plaine despising of Christs little ones count him not as an enemie but admonish him as a brother 2. Thess. 3 15. we count him not as a brother but as an enemy whom we refuse to admonish Now because this is so generall a fault and such a fault as greatly hindreth not only the loue that should be among vs and the comfort that Christians might finde in their mutuall society but also the growth of grace and religion in the Church I will therefore shew you out of Gods Word by what meanes euery one of vs may master and sudue this corruption in our selues The first is the consideration of the commandement of God whereby we are so oft and straightly charged to shew our loue and tender respect to Christs little ones We know it is oft made a certaine note of one that is in the state of grace when he can loue the brethren when he can loue a Christian because he is a Christian and he that loueth not his brother abideth in death 1. Iohn 3. 14. Now this is no certaine argument that we loue the brethren when we can loue and esteeme such as excell in grace for so farre forth many a wicked man hath loued Gods seruants Herod himselfe reuerenced and esteemed of Iohn Mar. 6. 20. but therein appeares the truth of our loue when we can loue such a one as we know to be a brother though wee doe see sundry faults and infirmities in him The louing of all the Saints is oft noted for an argument of this true loue Ephes. 1. 15. Col. 1. 4. Phil. 1. 5. Marke therefore how oft we are charged with this respect to
art thou cast downe O my soule and why art thou disquieted within me True it is that euery Christian man hath in himselfe cause enough of sorrow and he ought to mourne not onely for euery euill action that he hath committed through infirmity but euen for the wants and corruptions that he espieth in his best works for so did Paul euen for this cause O wretched man that I am saith he Rom. 7. 24. Yea he is onely an happy man he onely shall find true comfort that is able so to mourne Mat. 5. 4. yet hath he not so much cause of sorrow in himselfe as he hath to reioyce in the Lord yea it is a greater sinne not to reioyce in Gods goodnesse than not to mourne for his owne corruption Therefore it is very well worth the obseruing how often and with what earnestnesse this duty is enioyned the faithfull by the Lord Be glad in the Lord and reioyce ye righteous and shout for ioy all ye that are vpright in heart Psal. 32. 11. Finally my brethren reioyce in the Lord Phil. 3. 1. Reioyce in the Lord alwaies and againe I say reioyce Phil. 4. 4. Reioyce euermore 1 Thess. 5. 16. To conclude therefore this first encouragement I would haue these men to consider First they dispraise the Lord their Master much by being so heauy and vncomfortable As the King that Nehemiah serued could not abide to see his seruants sad Neh. 2. 1. no more can the Lord he delighteth in the peace and comfort of his seruants Psal. 35. 27. and is much offended with them if they serue him not with ioyfulnesse and with a good heart considering how bountifull and good a Master he is Deut. 28. 47. Secondly that they discredit their Masters seruice and do what lieth in them to alienate mens hearts from the liking of it And indeed what one thing causeth naturall men more to dislike Religion than this whereas God maketh this the onely priuiledge of his seruants and that that should greatly commend his seruice vnto men Esa. 65. 13 14. that when others shall be ashamed and cry and howle his seruants shall reioyce and sing The second encouragement that this Doctrine yeeldeth to the godly is this It may make them willing and desirous to serue the Lord to the vttermost of their endeauour and euen to thrust and enforce themselues gladly to doe him any seruice The most men we see do flie Gods seruice and count it more base and painfull than any bondage and drudgerie in the world as the Israelites did esteeme the house of God to be an house of greater bondage and misery than Egypt it selfe Were it not better for vs to returne into Egypt say they Numb 14. 3. Yea we shall find that Gods owne children haue oft times no heart at all to do him that seruice that he requireth but are ready to shift it off as Ionah did Ion. 1. 2 3. and the chiefe thing that alienateth mans heart from religious duties is this That men find they cannot performe them in that manner that God requireth and therefore they haue no heart to do any thing at all It was the excuse that the vnprofitable seruant made for his idlenesse and doing nothing in his Masters seruice I knew thee that thou art a hard man saith he Matth. 25. 24. And indeed if the Lord our God were so hard and strict a Master as would accept of no seruice vnlesse it were done in all points according to his commandement and would beare with no frailties and infirmities in his seruants what mortall man could serue him with any comfort and delight True it is and it cannot be denied that that to the naturall man it is vtterly impossible to doe that seruice God requireth That which our Sauiour speakes of the couetous man may be said also of the voluptuous proud malicious and ignorant man Luke 18. 25. It is easier for a Camell to go thorow the eye of a needle than for him to enter into the Kingdome of God Yea it is certaine that euen to the regenerate man Gods seruice is painefull and full of difficulty This we shall find said of the first degree of it viz. the forsaking of our selues and of all knowne sinnes If any man will come after me let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse daily and follow me Luke 9. 23. Resist not euill but whosoeuer shall smite thee on the right cheek turne to him the other also and is any man will sue thee at the law and take away thy coat let him haue thy cloake also Mat. 5. 29 30. And the like may be said of euery spirituall duty To say a prayer is an easie thing but no man can pray aright without great striuing and labour Lift vp thy prayer Esa. 37. 4. Unto thee O Lord do I lift vp my soule Psal. 25. 1. Striue together with me in your prayers to God for me Rom. 15. 30. To sit at a Sermon an houre is an easie thing but to heare as we ought to heare is a painfull thing to incline our eare and to apply our heart Pro. 2. 2. And in a word to make a profession of Religion as most men do hath no hardnesse in it but the whole course of his life that is a Christian indeed and not in shew onely is called by our Sauiour a striuing to enter in at the strait gate Luke 13. 24. But yet if we knew well the disposition of this Master whom we serue and in what manner he requireth seruice of vs we would confesse that his seruice hath neither any impossibility nor hardnesse in it at all but we would acknowledge that to be most true which both our Sauiour and the Apostle speake of Mat. 11. 30. My yoke is easie and my burden is light 1 Ioh. 5 3 His commandements are not grieuous Yea we would account his seruice the most perfect freedome and esteeme it to be the greatest happinesse in the world to be admitted vnto it That which the Queene of Sheba spake of Salomons seruants may much more fitly be spoken of them that serue the Lord 1 Reg. 10. 8. Happy are thy men and happy are these seruants which stand continually before thee When God first established his Worship vnder the Law the people did so striue who should be most forward in seruing him euen to the parting with of their goods by contributing to his Tabernacle as that Moses was faine by solemne proclamation to stay them Exod. 36. 6. And in the first times of the Gospell men were so forward in offering themselues to serue God in the worke of the Ministry though that calling was then subiect to much more hardnesse and danger than now it is and women also were so forward in offering themselues to serue him in the office of Church-Widowes which you know required much base and painfull seruice that the Apostle was faine to giue charge not to admit all that so offred themselues but such onely
as were qualified according to his direction 1 Tim. 3. 5. And surely if we knew our Masters disposition well we would all be as forward and desirous to thrust our selues into his seruice as they were for one houre that we haue been wont to spend in his seruice we would willingly spend three Yea the more time our calling would permit vs to spend in his seruice the happier would we count our selues according to that Psal. 84. 4. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will be alwaies praising thee Consider therefore and thinke oft for thy encouragement of the gracious disposition of thy Lord and Master and that in these foure points First he standeth not so much vpon our actions as vpon our affections though we be able to do very little yet if he discerne in vs an vnfained desire to do well he is ready to accept vs Is there be first a willing mind it is accepted 2 Cor. 8. 12. He accepteth the will as the deed Because Abraham was willing and ready to haue offered vp his son in sacrifice to God the Holy Ghost saith of him that he did offer him vp Heb. 11. 17. And for this cause Paul saith of Aquila and Priscilla that for his life they laid down their own necks Rom. 16. 4. Secondly he much more esteemeth of this vnfained desire of our heart to do better than if we could do any thing neuer so well when he seeth vs willing and sorry that we can do no better The Apostle praiseth the Macedonians for this that their will exceeded their ability 2 Cor. 8. 3. So doth he the Corinthians that they had begun before not onely to doe but also to be willing and forward a yeare agoe 2 Cor. 8. 10. Thirdly if he see our heart set and resolued to do his will in any duty he hath enioyned vs he will be ready to helpe vs and make that easie to vs which was full of difficulty and impossibility before Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you Iam. 4. 8. Arise and be doing and the Lord shall be with thee 1 Chron. 22. 16. Deale couragiously and the Lord shall be with the good 2 Chro. 19. 11. Fourthly with how much the more labour and difficulty he findeth we haue serued him in any duty and by how many the more tentations and lets we haue striuen against in doing of it by so much the more acceptable shall our seruice be vnto him God is not vnrighteous to forget your worke and labour of loue Heb. 6. 10. And who would not be glad to serue such a Master The third and last encouragement that this Doctrine yeeldeth to the godly is this that it may cause them to sing at their worke and to take much comfort euen in the poorest seruice they are able to do vnto God A wonderfull thing it is to see how little ioy men take in good duties and the true cause of it is this that they are apt to doubt when they do any good duty they do it not well nor in that manner as they ought and if they espie any infi mitie and corruption of the flesh that mixeth it selfe with thâ—…â—…orke of the spirit in any good action they haue done though they haue striuen against it and grieued sor it they are straight apt to thinke that God will iudge of their worke according to that corruption and reiect it True it is and cannot be denied but that the godly may finde cause enough in themselues to be humbled euen for their best actions when they haue performed them and to cry with Nehemiah Remember O my God concerning this and spare me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Neh. 13. 22. and they haue also cause of feare before they vndertake them nay it is not possible we should do any good duty well vnlesse we do it in feare None of vs can preach well vnlesse we vndertake this businesse with feare least we should not do it well and approue our selues to God in it Paul professeth of himselfe that he was in the exercise of his Ministry among the Corinthians with them in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling 1 Cor. 2. 3. None of you can heare well vnlesse you come with feare and reuerence vnlesse ye be humbled at the Lords feet to receiue his word Deut. 33. 3. Paul praiseth the Corinthians for this and saith Titus ioyed much to see it in them that they receiued the doctrine and Ministry of Titus with feare and trembling 2 Cor. 7. 15. In a word we cannot pray or do any other religious duty well vnlesse we vndertake it in feare lest we should not performe it as we ought Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. Let vs haue grace whereby we may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Heb. 12. 28. Nay we cannot conscionably and well performe any duty in our Christian conuersation vnlesse we do it in feare Seruants must obey their masters with feare and trembling Ephes. 6. 5. Yet as there must be in vs this feare rising from the apprehension of the Lords holinesse and our owne great insufficiency to do any good dutie so must there be in vs ioy and gladnesse of heart rising from the consideration of the Lords goodnesse and readinesse to take in good part the poore seruice we do vnto him There must be in vs in euery seruice we doe vnto God these two contrary affections feare in respect of our owne vnworthinesse and insufficiencie ioy and gladnesse of heart in respect of the gracious disposition of the Master whom we do seruice vnto This is that the Prophet meaneth Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare and reioyce with trembling We should come with chearefull and glad hearts to his seruice Serue the Lord with gladnesse come before his presence with singing enter into his gates with thanksgiuing and into his courts with praise be thankefull vnto him and blesse his name For the Lord is good his mercy is euerlasting and his truth endureth vnto all generations Psal. 100. 2 4 5. and so should we depart from it And three Reasons there be may moue vs to do so 1 He will not straightly marke but passe by and pardon many infirmities in our seruice we do to him with vpright hearts Who is a God like vnto thee that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage he retaineth not his anger for euer because he delighteth in mercy Mic. 7. 18. If thou Lord shouldest marke iniquities O Lord who shall stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared I wait for the Lord my soule doth wait and I trust in his word Let Israel hope in the Lord for with the Lord there is mercy and with him is plenteous redemption Psal. 130. 3 4 5 7. 2 He doth not exact of vs that we vtterly banish all corruption so as it may not dwell in vs
but onely that we should not suffer it to reigne in vs Rom 6. 12. 3 He not onely accepteth and taketh in good part the poorest seruice we doe to him notwithstanding our corruptions and frailties but euen delighteth and taketh great pleasure in them Cant. 2. 14. He accounteth all our good workes as the fruit of the Vine Esa. 5. 4. Yea it cannot choose but be so for Christ casteth of his odours into them and so presenteth them to his Father Reu. 8. 3. Lecture the hundredth Septemb. 10. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT followeth now that we come to the third and last Vse that is to be made of the former Doctrine and that is to exhort euery man that for as much as the Lord hath such gracious respect to all his seruants in whom he doth discerne truth and vprightnesse of heart he will beare much with them and accept of them and their seruices notwithstanding all their infirmities that therefore we would euery one of vs labour by diligent triall and examination of our selues to finde that there is this truth and vprightnesse in our hearts Now to stirre vp my selfe and you all to this care let vs consider these three things First the blessed estate and condition of that man who is sound and vpright in heart Secondly the dangerous estate of the man that is an hypocrite and hath a false heart Thirdly the difficulty of discerning the vprightnesse of the heart and putting a difference between him that is an hypocrite and him that is vpright in heart And for the first the man that knoweth his heart void of hypocrisie though he haue many weaknesses and frailties may be sure that he is Gods child and may be out of doubt that he is in Gods fauour and that nothing shall euer be able to separate him from the loue of God It is oft said the Lord valueth and esteemeth of euery mans actions according to the heart they proceed from Ier. 17. 10. I the Lord search the heart and trie the reines euen to giue euery one according to his waies 1 Reg. 8. 39. Be mercifull and doe and giue to euery man according to all his waies as thou knowest his heart He accepteth Abels sacrifice not Cains Abrahams laughing not Sarah's Maries question not Zacharies esteemeth more of a cup of cold water that one giueth than of many thousands that another giueth of the widowes two mites more than of all that the rich men cast into the treasurie Luke 21. 3 4. And when the Holy Ghost speaketh thus his meaning is to say God esteemeth euery man according to that grace he discerneth in him the man that hath any sauing grace in him he acknowledgeth for his owne and the words and actions that proceed from his grace and spirit he will accept of In this respect they that haue receiued the Spirit of God are said to haue the Lords marke Ezek. 9. 4. and the Lords seale vpon them Eph. 4. 30. But why is this respect that God hath to the grace of his Spirit called the beholding of the heart the respecting of the heart Surely because the heart is the chiefe and most proper seat of Gods grace and of the spirit of regeneration in euery man the seed of God is sowne in the furrowes of the heart 1 Ioh. 3. 9. Therefore also is the regenerate part called oft the inner man Rom. 7. 22. 2 Cor. 4. 16. Eph. 3. 16. and the hid man of the heart 1 Pet. 3. 4. Now as God esteemeth of euery mans actions according to that heart and inward grace it proceedeth from so yet he esteemeth men not so much according to the measure and quantity of grace they haue as according to the truth and soundnesse of grace that he discerneth in them and this is a comfortable point if it be well considered If a man haue any one grace in him in truth and soundnes though it be but one though that one be exceeding small and weake as that little spark in the smoking flaxe and you know a very little spark will make flaxe to smoke Mat. 12. 20. he may be sure he is the child of God Mark therefore how oft this is spoken of as the most infallible note of Gods child Ioh. 1. 47. Behold indeed an Israelite saith Christ of Nathaniel in whom is no guile Psal. 32. 2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity But how shall we know this happy man whose sinnes are forgiuen he addeth and in whose spirit there is no guile And Ver. 11. Be glad ye righteous and reioyce in the Lord Yes but who is righteous If none may reioyce but those that are righteous what are we the better therefore he expounds himself in the next words and be ioyfull all ye that are vpright in heart Heare what a prayer the Prophet maketh Psal. 125. 4. Do good vnto those that be good and to them that are vpright in heart See the Lords answer to that prayer Esa. 63. 8. He said Surely they are my people children that will not lie So I was their Sauiour Marke what comfort the poore seruants of God haue found in this Remember now O Lord I be seeth thee how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart Esa. 38. 3. Now on the other side consider the dangerous and fearfull condition of euery hypocrite of euery man who hath a false and vnsound heart for let such a one liue neuer so ciuilly before men yea let him perform neuer so good duties and such as God commandeth yet 1. He doth but lose his labour God accepteth nothing that he doth as it is said of Amazia 2 Chro. 25. 2. He did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a sound heart 2. His state shal be fearfull in the life to come as well as the state of the vilest liuer Mat. 24. 51 God will cut him off and giue him his portion with hypocrites there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. When God doth by affliction awaken his conscience and discouer to him the vnsoundnes of his heart he hath vsually as little comfort as hope in God he is wont to be as much ouerwhelmed with terrors and anguish of heart as the most prophane and lewd man in the world Iob 27. 8. What hope hath the hypocrite when he hath heaped vp riches if God take away his soule and 36. 13 14. Hypocrites in heart increase the wrath for they call not when he bindeth them their soule dieth in youth and their life among the whore-mongers The third and last Reason that may moue vs to examine our hearts well and try whether there be any truth and soundnesse in them is in consideration of the great difficulty that there is in discerning the vprightnesse of the heart for first the heart of man is exceeding deceitfull Ier. 17. 9. There is indeed an hypocrisie and falsnesse of heart which is not vnknowne but
the vnfained desire and purpose of his heart is to forsake all his sins This is a sure note of grace in this Paul comforteth himselfe that he allowed not himselfe in any euill that he did but hated it that to will was present with him Ro. 7. 15. 18. And Nehemia in this that he was one of these that did desire to feare Gods name Neh. 1. 11. And Dauid in this that the full purpose of his heart was that he would not offend no not so much as in word Psal. 17. 3. And the vnfainednesse of his desire may be discerned first by his willingnesse to be admonished and to haue his sins discouered to him he can say with Dauid Let the righteous smite yea let him reproue me Psal. 141. 3. yea he can heartily pray vnto God with Iob make me to know my transgression and my sin Iob 13. 23. Secondly by his carefull shunning of all meanes that might draw him to sin as Ioseph did he shunned the company of his lewd mistrisse and would not be with her alone Gen. 39. 10. Thirdly by his earnest praying to God for strength against his sins as Dauid did cleanse thou me from secret faults keepe backe thy seruant also from presumptuous sins let them not haue dominion ouer me Psal. 19. 12 13. Order my steps in thy word and let not any iniquity haue dominion ouer me Psal. 119. 133. Fourthly by the continuall feare of his heart lest he should at any time do that that might offend God happy is the man that feareth alway Pro. 28. 14. Fifthly by the ability and strength he hath giuen him of God not only to will but to doe also in some measure actually and indeed to forsake his sin for God hath not giuen vs the spirit of feare but of power and loue and of a sound minde 2. Tim. 1. 7. Though he may oft fall through frailty yet ordinarily and for the most part grace preuailes aboue his corruption he cannot walke after the flesh Rom. 8. 1. He cannot continue in sin the power of sin is daily weakned in him Now such a desire and purpose to forsake sin was neuer yet found in an hypocrite or naturall man Lecture the hundred and two September 24. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT remaineth now that we come to examine the two latter of these foure graces which I told you I would instance in for the tryall of the truth and vprightnesse of our hearts If any man shall mislike that I stand so long vpon this matter and thinke it needlesse to bring so many notes to try the truth and vprightnesse of the heart by seeing as I haue told you already if a man haue any one grace in him in truth he may be certaine of his regeneration I will make answer vnto him as the Apostle doth in another case Phil. 3. 1. It grieueth me not and for you it is a sure or safe thing Though it were far more ease for me to passe ouer this matter and to proceed to such other things as follow in my Text yet being entred into so profitable an argument not without the good guidance of Gods spirit as I am well assured it grieueth me not to stand thus long vpon it to giue so many notes of true regeneration And for you that heare me this is a sure and safe course for this will tend greatly first to the comfort of so many of you as are regenerate He that cannot finde euery one of these notes in himselfe as it falleth out oft with many a good childe of God yet among so many he may be sure to finde some and though from some one note a man may infallibly conclude he is in the state of grace yet the more of these notes any man shall be able to finde in himselfe the more certaine assurance and strong consolation shall he haue And secondly to the humbling of euery one of you that is yet vnregenerate and causing you to seeke betimes for to better your estate when among so many notes of true grace you shall not be able to finde in your selues any one when you shall haue so many euidences to conuince your conscience that you are yet in your sins and the wrath of God abideth vpon you Let vs therefore come to the third grace wherein this tryall is to be made Euery regenerate man is in some measure made able to obey the commandements of God and to practise the good duties he requireth of him and there is no one grace in soundnesse and vprightnesse in that heart that is not obedient vnto God This is plaine 1. Iohn 3. 10 Whosoeuer doth not righteousnes is not of God 1. King 8. 6. let your heart therfore be perfect with the Lord your God to walke in his statutes to keepe his commandements As if he should say Therein stands the perfection and vprightnesse of the heart thereby it may be known So doth Hezekia demonstrate the vprightnes of his heart Is. 3. 38 I beseech thee Lord remember how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and haue done that which was good in thy sight And on the other side he that can in any measure yeeld true obedience vnto God or performe any one duty well is certainely a regenerate man For euery naturall man is a childe of disobedience Ephes. 2. 2. he is to euery good worke reprobate Tit. 1. 16. neither can he performe a right any one good duty that God requireth Rom. 3. 12. They are made altogether vnprofitable there is none that doth gâ—…ood no not one Marke this well and examine thine own heart by it if thou haue any one fruit of the spirit if thou canst do any good worke performe any one duty well I say not if thou canst pray well but if thou canst do but the least and lowest of all good duties well thou maist be certaine that thou art more than a naturall man that thou art in the state of grace this is plaine as the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe vnlesse it abide in the vine no more can yee except ye abide in me without me yee can doe nothing Iohn 15. 4 5. See therefore what assurance the Scripture saith may be grounded vpon our obedience vnto God euen in some one duty if a man can but loue the brethren 1. Iohn 3. 14. if he be but poore in spirit Matth. 5. 3. if he can but mourne a right Matth. 5. 4. if he can but hunger and thirst after righteousnesse a right Matth. 5. 6. he is a blessed man True it is that it is not possible one should haue one grace alone as he whom Christ hath once washed with his bloud is cleane euery whit Iohn 13. 10. so the grace of regeneration is like leauen that leaueneth the whole lump Matth. 13. 33. it goeth thorough the whole man but diuers of the faithfull are oft in that case that they can feele some one good thing in
secondly so soone as he was called he shewed strange diligence and zeale in executing on Ahabs house and friends the commandement he had receiued 2. Kings 9. 7. compared with verse 14 18. 24. 33. 2. Kings 10. 6. 11. 14. 17. thirdly he destroyed Baals Priests and Images and purged the land of that Idolatry 2. Kings 10. 21 28. fourthly he did all this in a zeale for God 2. Kings 10. 16. in so much as the Lord himselfe commended him for it 2. Kings 10. 30. fifthly he bore a notable hatred to the foule sinnes of Iezabel 2. King 9. 22. sixthly he bore a reuerend regard to Gods Word which he shewed by remembring it so long and acknowledging the certainety and righteousnesse of it and his care to see it performed and by doing that he did by direction of it and in obedience vnto it 2. King 9. 25 â—…6 36 37. and perswading others to acknowledge the certainty and righteousnesse of it 2. King 10. 10. seuenthly he had a reuerend respect to good men 2. King 9. 36. and 10. 10. he mentioneth not Eliah's name without title of reuerence he shewes great respect to Iehonadab 2. Kings 10. 15 16. yet this man was no better than an hypocrite his heart was not sound Iehu tooke no heed to walke in the Law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart 2. King 10. 31. and therefore God esteemed no better of all that he did than of murder I will auenge the blood of Iezreel vpon the house of Iehu Hos. 1. 4. And the principall if not the onely thing whereby his hypocrisie was discouered was this He did not in all points follow the direction of Gods Law nor make conscience of it though he hated some Idolatry as that of Baal yet he hated not all Idolatry he departed not from the Idolatry of Ieroboam 2. Kings 10. 29. 31. So Herod went very far Mar. 6. 20. but in this his hypocrisie was discouered he could not make conscience of all that Iohn taught him nor forsake all his knowne sins The third note of difference is this The regenerate man though he make conscience of euery duty God hath enioyned him yet makes he most conscience of and is most carefull to obserue the greatest commandements and such duties as God hath most straitly enioyned This note we shall finde giuen by our Sauiour Matth. 23. 24. he makes it a propertie of hypocrites to straine at a Gnat and swallow a Camell this is oft noted for a property of the hypocrite The Pharisees were exceeding precise for the externall rest of the Sabbath euen more than any Law of God required them to be Luk. 13. 14 15. They tithed Mint and Annise and Cummin but they neglected the waightiest matters of the Law Matth. 23. 23. If you aske me which be those waightier matters of the Law I answer They be chiefly of three kinds first the inward worship of God thou shalt shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy minde this is the first and great commandement Matt. 22. 37 38. secondly iudgement mercy and fidelitie towards men Matth. 23. 23. thirdly the duties of our particular and speciall callings this may appeare Esay 1. 17. Learne to do well seeke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherlesse pleade for the widow Who must do this Verse 10. Ye rulers of Sodome yee people of Gomorrah And by the Apostles oft beating vpon this point in all their Epistles the duties of Masters Seruants Husbands Wiues Parents Children Subiects Pastor Flocke and by that conclusion Paul makes to this Doctrine Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority On the contrarie side the hypocrite is more carefull and busie about other mens duties and the reformation of other mens faults than his own he can see the least mote in his brothers eye but cannot discerne a beame in his own he seemes very carefull to reforme the least fault he sees in another but hath no care of reforming himselfe Matth. 7. 3 5. He bindes heauy burdens and grieuous to be borne and laies them on other mens shoulders but himselfe will not mooue them with one of his fingers Matth. 23. 4. Herein then I pray you make tryall of your selues if you desire to know the soundnesse of your owne hearts Lecture the hundred and three October 1. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT followeth that we come now to shew you the difference betwixt the good works of the regenerate and naturall man in the manner of their doing and performing of them And indeed this is a principall thing we must haue respect vnto if we desire to know whether the good duties we do proceed from true grace yea or no. See this in that direction the Apostle giues he that giueth let him doe it with simplicity he that ruleth with diligence he that sheweth mercy with cheerefulnesse Rom. 12. 8. For the Lord hath oft noted the false and counterfeit obedience of the hypocrite by this property that though he haue done such workes as for the matter of them haue beene right and good yet he hath neuer done them in a right manner not with a right affection as it is said of Amazia 2. Chron. 25. 2. He did vprightly in the eyes of the Lord but not with a perfect heart And on the other side it is noted for a property of true and sauing obedience when there is care not only to doe the thing God commandeth but to doe it also in that manner and with that affection of heart that God hath commanded as we shall see in the example of the children of Israel Exod. 39. 42 43. According to all that the Lord commanded Moses so the children of Israel made all the worke And Moses looked vpon all the worke and behold they had done it as the Lord had commanded And in the speech and example of our Sauiour Iohn 14. 31. That the world may know that I loue the Father as the Father hath commanded me so I doe not onely what the Father hath commanded that I do but I do as he hath commanded I finde therefore in Gods Word foure euident notes of difference betweene the good duties that are performed by the naturall man and by him that hath a sound and sanctified heart euen in the manner of doing of them The regenerate man intends and the end he aimes at in doing good duties is to please and honour God he hath a single and sincere respect to God and nothing else he doth that which he doth because he knowes God hath commanded it he is pleased with he is honoured by that which he doth The notice he knowes God will take of it his allowance and reward contents him and he seeke no more The regenerate man serues God euen in those duties he performes to men euen in the duties of his calling Rom. 12. 11. Not sloathfull to doe seruice he meanes one
to another as is plaine verse 10. feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. And exhorting Seruants to their duties to Infidell Masters he saith Colos. 3. 24. Yee serue the Lord Christ. True it is an intent and desire to please God in that we doe is not sufficient to argue a sound and sanctified heart vnlesse it be guided by knowledge the wretched Iewes euen in contradicting and persecuting Christ and his Gospell had the zeale of God Rom. 10. 2. and without knowledge the minde and intent of a mans heart cannot bee good Pro. 19. 2. But yet this is a singular and certaine note of an vpright heart when in doing the duties which he knowes God in his Word hath commanded the intent of his heart is onely to please and honour God thereby and nothing else This is made the touch-stone to trie the sincerity and vprightnesse of the Magistrates heart by Psal. 101. 1. I will sing mercy and iudgement to thee O Lord will I sing As if he should say That shall be the marke that I will aime at in all that I do both in my works of mercy and of iustice also So Christ makes this the touch-stone to trie the vprightnesse of the Ministers heart by Iohn 7. 18. He that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and there is no vnrighteousnesse in him So Paul labouring to restraine the faithfull from condemning their brethren that differed from them in practise about indifferent things giues this reason Iudge them not for they do that they doe with an vpright heart How proues he that Why saith he Rom. 14. 6. he that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it not to the Lord. He that eateth eateth to the Lord for he giueth God thankes and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giueth God thankes Why but may some say how could he that obserued the day and abstained from eating do it to the Lord viz. to please and obey the Lord when the Lord now since the death of Christ required no such thing of him I answer he knew God had in his law required him to doe so and he knew not that God had abrogated that law This ignorance God passed by and had respect to this vprightnesse of his heart notwithstanding it In this respect of all workes those will yeeld a man greatest comfort and assurance of the vprightnesse of his heart wherein there is least danger of hauing any other respect but onely to the Lord as first of all liberality that which is shewed to the poore Eccles. 11. 1. Cast thy bread vpon the waters for thou shalt finde it after many daies Luke 14. 13 14. When thou makest a feast call the poore maimed lame blinde and thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust So secondly of all loue and kindnesse that is the surest signe of grace which we shew to our enemies and to such Christians as are poore and in whom we see sundry infirmities Matth. 5. 44 45. I say vnto you loue your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them that hurt you and persecute you that you may bee that is may be knowne to be the children of your father which is in heauen and Mat. 10. 42. Whosoeuer shall giue to one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water only in the name of a Disciple verily I say vnto you he shall not lose his reward So thirdly of all duties of piety domesticall duties will yeeld a man more assurance of his sincerity than publique Psal. 101. 2. I will walke in my house with a perfect heart and secret more than domesticall Matth. 6. 6. But when thou prayest enter into thy chamber and when thou hast shut thy doore pray vnto thy father which seeth in secret and thy father that seeth in secret shall reward thee openly Zac. 12. 12 13. The land shall bewaile euery family apart the family of the house of Dauid Nathan Leui Shimei apart and their wiues apart O that the time would permit me to stand vpon the application of this point but I cannot doe it you must doe it your selues By this note trie thine own heart in all the duties thou performest to men in all the duties of thy calling but specially in the duties of Gods seruice aske thine owne heart that question which Christ asked Andrew and his fellow when they first followed him Iohn 1. 38. What seeke yee Dost thou that which thou dost in obedience to him is the intent and purpose of thy heart to please and honour him Surely the least duty thou dost so will yeeld thee both comfort and reward also Col. 3. 24. knowing that of the Lord yee shall receiue the reward of inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for yee serue the Lord Christ. A man may doe the thing God would haue him doe and yet be plagued for it because he doth not serue the Lord in it Baasha is threatned for killing Ieroboam 1. Kings 16. 7. and yet it is said 1. Kings 14. 14. the Lord stirred him vp to do it he did execute and fulfill the Lords will And certainly so shall it be with many a Preacher and hearer they do the duties God would haue them do but they serue not God in them No naturall man can serue God in any good thing he doth his eye is not directed toward the Lord but he looks asquint hath by-respects to his credit or profit or pleasure or merit he seekes himselfe in euery thing he doth euen in the most religious duties Thus God chargeth the hypocrites Zach. 7. 5. When yee fasted and mourned in the fifth and seuenth moneth euen those seuenty yeares did yee fast vnto me euen vnto me He repeates this as if he should say This was that that was wanting in your Fasts Yea but you will say cannot a man haue any soundnesse of grace in his heart vnlesse he haue this sincere and single respect to God in euery thing that he doth This is a hard saying will many a poore Christian thinke I answer that the best cannot wholly free himselfe from selfe-loue and ouermuch respect to himselfe not onely in the duties of his calling but euen in Gods worship Yet this he hath First though in sundry particular actions he faile yet ordinarily and in the course of his life he hath this respect to God and this is a blessed signe of grace when our walking and our course of life and conuersation is not after the flesh but after the spirit Rom. 8. 1. Secondly in his minde he consents to this that he should thus doe and his conscience checks him if he do it not and euen in this Paul himselfe found great comfort that in his minde he serued the law of God Rom. 7. 25. Thirdly the desire and endeauour of his
heart is thus to respect the Lord in euery thing he grieues and striues against his corruption and this with God is accepted for the deed if there be first a willing minde it is accepted 2. Cor. 8. 12. Lecture the hundred and fourth October 8. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. LEt vs now come to the second note of difference that is to be obserued in the manner of doing good duties The regenerate man performes the good duties he doth with his heart This we shall finde made a property of true obedience and the note of a sound conuersion Rom. 6. 17. God bee thanked that yee haue beene the seruants of sin but yee haue obeyed from the heart the forme of Doctrine whereinto yee haue beene deliuered He is the same inwardly and in his heart which he maketh shew of yea he hath more goodnesse within him than he can make shew of out of the good treasure of his heart he bringeth forth good things Matth. 12. 35. For the chiefe and most proper seate of grace is the heart and therefore the regenerate part is called the inner man Rom. 7. 22. In his dealings with men a man may know the soundnesse of his regeneration by this note Psalme 15. 2. He walketh vprightly and worketh righteousnesse and speaketh the truth from his heart Colos. 3. 23. Whatsoeuer ye doe doe it from the heart as to the Lord and not to men as if he should say Else ye serue not God in any thing ye doe So in the workes of mercy Esay 58. 18. If thou draw out thy soule to the hungry and satisfie the afflicted soule then shall thy light rise in obscurity and thy darkenesse be as the noone day But specially in the duties of Gods worship a man may know the soundnesse of his regeneration by this note when he hath a care to doe that which he doth from the heart he makes outward profession of good things but his chiefe care is to be religious within He makes conscience also of 〈◊〉 thoughts cleanse me from my secret faults Psalme 19. 14. He is most troubled with his inward corruptions as Paul was O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death Rom. 7. 24. Psal. 84. 5. Blessed is the man in whose heart are thy waies He knowes well that if the heart be reformed it will be easie to reforme the words and workes Matthew 23. 26. Thou blinde Pharisee cleanse first the inside of the cup and platter that the outside of them may bee cleane also Mal. 2. 16. Keepe your selues in your spirit and transgresse not So also in the particular duties of Gods worship it may giue a man assurance of his regeneration when a mans care is to performe them with his heart Euery one of vs in preaching must be able to say with Paul Romanes 1. 9. I serue God in my spirit in the Gospell of his Sonne And euery one of you in hearing must feele that in you that Lidia did Acts 16. 14. The Lord opened her heart that shee attended to the things that Paul speake And wee all when wee pray must bee able to pray as Paul speakes Ephesians 6. 18. With all manner of prayer and supplication in the spirit And when wee sing Psalmes Wee must make mâ—…lody to the Lord in our hearts Colossians 3. 16. As if hee should say The Lord regards no melody but that True it is there is many a regenerate man that findes much want of this inward truth of heart in the profession and practice of Religion and there is much hypocrisie in the heart of the best man that liues That which the Apostle speakes of Christ 1. Peter 2. 22. Who did no sinne neither was there guile found in his mouth is proper to Christ and could neuer truely be spoken of any meere man Let God bee true and euery man a lyar Romanes 3. 4. But yet this euery regenerate man shall finde in himselfe and may comfort himselfe in it First that this is a matter of griefe and humbling to him when at any time he hath felt this hypocrisie in himselfe and hath had his heart away in any outward seruice he hath done vnto God Secondly that ordinarily his care and vnfained desire hath beene in euery duty he hath done to God to doe it with his heart and so could neuer hypocrite nor naturall man say No hypocrite or naturall man hath his care to serue God with his heart eyther first in duties to men they doe as the Prophet speakes with flattering lips and with a double heart doe they speake Psalme 12. 2. secondly and in duties to God they are as they are described thou art neere in their mouth but farre from their reines Ieremie 12. 2. they draw neere to God with their mouth and with their lips they doe honour him but haue remoued their hearts far from him Esay 29. 13. The third note of difference is this That the regenerate man performes the duties that he doth out of loue to God yea out of such a loue as growes from Faith euen from the assurance he hath of Gods loue to him in Christ. True it is he feareth Gods iudgements passe the time of your soiourning heere with feare 1. Pet. 1. 17. and hee is partly mooued vnto obedience by the feare of Gods iudgements and ought so to be Eccles. 12. 13. Feare God and keepe his commandements And we finde by experience that many a good heart is subiect euen to this feare Psal. 119. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am affraid of thy iudgements Yea the Lord sees it very profitable and necessary for them that they should thus bee made acquainted with his terrours the flesh and vnregenerate part would hardly bee kept in any obedience without this curbe nor would bee forward to any good duties without this spurre 2. Corinthians 7. 1. Finish your sanctification in the feare of God Yet is this a sure note of difference betweene euery hypocrite or naturall man and him that is truely regenerate The regenerate mans obedience growes chiefly from a loue to God yea from such a loue as growes from Faith You shall see cleare proofe for both these branches Euery regenerate man loues the Lord. This is oft made the title of Gods seruants they are called such as loue him Psalme 5. 11. Let them that loue thy Name reioyce in thee and 69. 32. The seede of his seruants shall inherit Zion and they that loue his Name shall dwell therein And 119. 132. Looke vpon me and bee mercifull vnto me as thou vsest to doe to them that loue thy Name Rom. 8. 28. All things worke together for good to them that loue him 1. Corinthians 2. 9. Eye hath not seene nor eare heard neither hath it entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that loue him Iames 1. 12. When hee is tryed hee shall receiue the Crowne of life which the Lord
duties which are the fruits of true grace be discerned from such as proceed from some other root If a man doe truely loue the Word and the profession of it he will perseuere in his loue and profession and neuer forsake it Matth. 13. 20 21. of that hearer that heard the Word and incontinently with ioy receiued it and endured but for a season our Sauiour saith the cause was because he had no roote in himselfe He neuer had sound heart And 1. Iohn 2. 19. They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue continued with vs. So is it likewise in all other good duties which any man hath beene giuen to if they were the fruits of grace if euer a man did vse to doe them with a good heart he will doe them still I cannot stand vpon all good duties in particular I will instance but in one whereby we may iudge of all the rest for there is the like reason for all If euer a man were wont to be mercifull and liberall in relieuing Gods poore seruants out of a good heart he will be so still You shall see this Esay 32. 8. The liberall man will deuise of liberall things that is he will studie and thinke with himselfe which of Gods seruants stand in neede and how he may shew himselfe mercifull to them and he will continue his liberalitie Another notable place there is for this Heb. 6. The Apostle saith of the Hebrewes verse 9. He was perswaded there were better things in them than in such hypocrites as he had spoken of before and such as accompanied saluation And verse 10. he giues this for the reason in that saith he yee haue ministred to the Saints and yet minister and he adds verse 11. We desire that euery one of you shew the same diligence to the end And why so To the full assurance of hope saith he As if he should haue said There is no full assurance of hope no not in so excellent a fruit of faith as this is vnlesse yee continue to the end Two obiections you may haply make against this which I must giue you to answer to That in many that haue beene truely regenerate great intermissions and giuing ouer of good duties haue beene found the fruits of grace haue beene strangely interrupted and broken off in them He that had come to Dauid at that time when after his adultery hee practised the death of Uriah or to Peter when he forsware his Master and with such direfull curses denied that he knew him would haue beene able to discerne no more fruits of grace nor conscience of their dutie to God in them than in Saul or Iudas A man therefore you will say may be Gods childe and haue a sound heart though he be not thus constant in his obedience as you haue said To this I answer first That though in the time of temptation or of some spirituall desertion the case may be thus with Gods childe for a time yet he cannot continue so but he shall recouer himselfe and doe his first workes againe according to that Psal. 55. 22. Hee will not suffer the righteous to fall for euer Secondly that during the time of this his fall and giuing ouer the practise of those good duties hee was wont to performe the childe of God hath lost the assurance of his hope and of the soundnesse and vprightnesse of his owne heart neither can any other man or himselfe say that any good thing he did before was done in truth now he hath giuen it ouer And indeed if thou obserue it thou shalt finde that none such take any comfort at all to heare or thinke of any good thing he did in times past Heerein I may appeale to the consciences of euery one of you if any such be here that were in times past diligent zealous and conscionable Preachers or such as vsed conscionably and carefully to pray in priuate or such as were carefull to haue the exercises of Religion in your families and haue now quite giuen ouer these things is it any comfort to you that you were such kinde of people in times past Nay is it not rather a vexation to your mindes to thinke of those times because your hearts are apt to tell you all that was done but in hypocrisie Certainely till you recouer your selues and doe your first workes againe you cannot haue any assurance that there was euer any truth or soundnesse in your hearts Yea but will you say though they that are quite falne from the good duties they were wont to performe can haue no assurance of the truth of their hearts yet there is many a one that hath a good heart that yet findes great inconstancy in himselfe and that he oft omits the good duties he should performe and hath not at all times that aptnesse and alacrity in prayer and such like holy exercises as he hath at some times Can such a one haue no assurance of the vprightnesse and soundnesse of his heart I answer First that it is certaine that many a good man may decay in the measure of his practice and doing of good duties euen through a naturall decay of his spirits by age or sicknesse Secondly he may also lose that heate and feruency of spirit that sometimes he had This is plaine in the Angel of the Church of Ephesus Apoc. 2. 4. He had left his first loue and yet had much grace in him still verse 2. I know how thou canst not forbeare them that are euill And verse 6. Thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans which I also hate Yea without daily watchfulnesse and stirring vp of our selues it will not be possible to keep our selues from this decaying in our first loue and feruency in good duties if we do not exhort and stir vp our selues daily we shall be in danger to be hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sin Heb. 3. 13. But yet this you shall finde in euery regenerate man ordinarily vnlesse it be in that case of tentation and spirituall desertion that I spake of in the former obiection First he doth still performe good duties of conscience toward God though not with that chearefulnesse and aptnesse as at other times He keeps his way still and goes on though not so fast and comfortably as he was wont grieuing for his decaies and striuing against his dulnesse and this God greatly delighteth in euen in this Labour of loue as the Apostle calls it Heb. 6. 10. Secondly he rests not in any thing he hath done but is carefull to perseuere and continue to the end For this we haue two notable examples First in Dauid Psal. 146. 2. I will praise the Lord during my life as long as I haue any being I will sing vnto my God And 101. 2. I will do wisely in the perfect way till thou commest to me And Psal. 119. 11â—… I haue applied my heart to fulfill
went his way Secondly the meanes whereby this faith that was begun in him was confirmed and increased in Verse 51 52. and part of 53. Thirdly the confirmation and stablishment which he receiued in his faith by these means and the fruit whereby he declared it in the latter end of the 53 Verse Now for the first it is said that the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and to declare that he did so indeed he gaue ouer importuning him any more and went his way It may seeme somewhat strange if we mark it well to see so great and sudden a change wrought in this great man Euen now he was of that mind that he would not belieue vnlesse he might see signes and wonders now he belieues Christs bare word though he did see nothing at all done Before he thought Christ could do his sonne no good vnlesse he would go downe to him to see him and pray ouer him or touch him and vse some solemne ceremony about him now he belieueth his sonne is recouered though Christ did none of all these but onely spake the word And if we enquire into the causes of it we shall find them to be principally two the first in the Lord the other in himselfe First the Lords gracious pleasure was the cause of this who worketh mans conuersion when and by what means it pleaseth him Ioh. 3. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth and who had appointed this to be the time of this Noblemans conuersion and this word of Christ to be the means whereby it should be wrought This should make vs carefull to be constant hearers of the Word For first some point of great importance may be taught in one Sermon which haply we shall not heare againe in an hundred Secondly though at all times Gods Elect may profit by their hearing yet hath God his times and moments determined with himselfe wherein he will work with his Word more mightily than at other times And who can tell which is the Sermon that God hath appointed to do him most good by We should therfore frequent Sermons as good husbands do their faires and markets and prouident Merchants the times of the Royall Exchange that no opportunity of a good bargaine may escape them Secondly his heart was well prepared to receiue good by Christ both by that hand of God that was vpon him in the sicknesse of his sonne and also by that reuerend and good opinion he had conceiued of Christ by that that he had heard or seene of him before he esteemed him to be a great Prophet one that was able and willing to do him good And this reuerend opinion he had conceiued of him made him willing as great as he was to come himselfe to him so great a way Now by these meanes his heart was much better prepared and made fit to giue credit vnto that that Christ should say vnto him than otherwise it would haue been From this first point then we haue this Doctrine to learne That It is a matter of great vse and necessity for our profiting by the Word to come to it with a heart that is rightly prepared The man that brings to the Word a prepared heart shall receiue more good by once hearing of it than another shall do at many times True it is that many a man hath receiued some good by the Word felt himself much moued by it that yet hath come to it without a due preparation as not only Agrippa that was almost caught Act. 26. 28. but euen Foelix also Pauls ministry wrought mightily vpon his heart it made him to quake and tremble Act. 24. 26. and Herod though doubtles his heart was neuer well prepared when he came to heare Iohn yet can it not be denied but he receiued much good by hearing him he heard him gladly and reformed his life in many things by hearing of him Mar. 6. 20. Yea many haue felt a diuine power in the Ministry of the Word as haue come to it with very bad hearts such were those officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour Iohn 7. 46. Yea sometimes God hath so farre forth glorified his power in this his owne ordinance as he hath wrought thereby euen the effectuall conuersion of some that haue come to it without all good preparation of heart as the Athenians which heard Paul Act. 17. first with what hearts they came to heare him it is plaine Ver. 18. Some said what will this babler say and the best of them heard him onely out of a desire to heare newes Vers. 21. and yet see how God wrought by that Sermon in the hearts of sundry of them Vers. 34. Howbeit certaine men claue to Paul and belieued among whom also was Denis Areopagita and a woman named Damaris and other with them And vpon these experiments it were much to be wished that all men euen the wickedest would be brought to heare yea though they came but by occasion or as intending some other thing yea though they came euen with an euill intent to carp or to mock yet I would they would come Possibly they might be caught though they came euen with such hearts Yea it were to be wished that such as can by no other meanes be drawne to heare might euen be compelled and forced to it by Authority Iosiah is commended for this 2 Chro. 34. 33. That he compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord and if you looke into Ieremy and others that prophecied in Iosiahs time you shall find there was many a notorious lewd man in Israel in those dayes And if there be any part of Gods seruice that men may and ought to be compelled vnto certainly it is rather this than any other therefore euen the excommunicate persons by the ancient Canons of the Church were allowed to come to the Sermon It is therefore a great errour in any to imagine that it is to no purpose to vrge such and such to come to Church because they think they are either so sottish or so lewd that they can receiue no good by comming and therefore it matters not whether they come or no. But though all this be so as you haue heard yet first this is a singular helpe and furtherance to our profiting by the Word to come to it with a prepared heart secondly and where God meanes his Word shall prosper to worke sauing grace there he prepares the hearts of men to receiue it thirdly neither doth it ordinarily preuaile to worke true faith and sound conuersion but in a prepared heart The former examples are very rare Marke this therefore in the course God hath beene wont to keepe in the conuersion of men either by his miracles and strange works or by his corrections or by the terrours of the Law he hath been wont to fit the hearts of his elect to receiue the Gospell Acts 5. 14. The number of them that belieued in the Lord both of men